Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images available at The Internet Archive)








                            IRISH MEMORIES

                [Illustration: VIOLET FLORENCE MARTIN.]




                            IRISH MEMORIES

                                  BY
            E. Œ. SOMERVILLE <small>AND</small> MARTIN ROSS

            AUTHORS OF “SOME EXPERIENCES OF AN IRISH R.M.,”
                      “THE REAL CHARLOTTE,” ETC.

                _WITH 23 ILLUSTRATIONS FROM DRAWINGS BY
                E. Œ. SOMERVILLE AND FROM PHOTOGRAPHS_

                          _THIRD IMPRESSION_

                               NEW YORK:
                        LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO.
             FOURTH AVENUE AND <small>30TH</small> STREET
                                 1918




PREFACE


I have many people to thank, for many things, and I have an explanation
to make, but the thanks must come first.

I offer my most sincere gratitude to Mrs. Butler and to Professor
Edgeworth, for their kindness in permitting me to print Miss Edgeworth’s
letters to Mrs. Bushe; to Lord Dunsany, for the extract from “Plays of
Gods and Men,” which has said for me what I could not say for myself; to
the Editors of the _Spectator_ and of _Punch_, for their permission to
use Martin Ross’s letter and the quatrain to her memory; to the Hon.
Mrs. Campbell, the Right Hon. Sir Horace Plunkett, P.C., Captain Stephen
Gwynn, M.P., Lady Coghill, Colonel Dawson, and other of Martin Ross’s
friends, for lending me the letters that she wrote to them; even when
these are not quoted verbatim, they have been of great service to me,
and I am very grateful for having been allowed to see them.

I have to explain what may strike some as singular, viz., the omission,
as far as was practicable, from the letters of Martin Ross, and from
this book in general, of the names of her and my friends and relatives
who are still living. I have been guided by a consensus of the opinion
of those whom I have consulted, and also by my remembrance of Martin
Ross’s views on the subject, which she often expressed to me in
connection with sundry and various volumes of Recollections, that have
dealt with living contemporaries with a frankness that would have seemed
excessive in the case of a memoir of the life of Queen Anne. If I have
gone to the opposite extreme, I hope it may be found a fault on the
right side.

E. Œ. SOMERVILLE.

_September 20th, 1917._




CONTENTS


CHAP.                                                               PAGE

INTRODUCTORY                                                           1

I.--THE MARTINS OF ROSS                                                3

II.--THE CHIEF                                                        41

III.--MAINLY MARIA EDGEWORTH                                          51

IV.--OLD FORGOTTEN THINGS                                             61

V.--EARLY WEST CARBERY                                                71

VI.--HER MOTHER                                                       78

VII.--MY MOTHER                                                       87

VIII.--HERSELF                                                        97

IX.--MYSELF WHEN YOUNG                                               106

X.--WHEN FIRST SHE CAME                                              119

XI.--“AN IRISH COUSIN”                                               128

XII.--THE YEARS OF THE LOCUST                                        140

XIII.--THE RESTORATION                                               153

XIV.--RICKEEN                                                        169

XV.--FAITHS AND FAIRIES                                              181

XVI.--BELIEFS AND BELIEVERS                                          188

XVII.--LETTERS FROM ROSS                                             197

XVIII.--“TOURS, IDLE TOURS”                                          207

XIX.--OF DOGS                                                        217

XX.--“THE REAL CHARLOTTE”                                            229

XXI.--SAINT ANDREWS                                                  241

XXII.--AT ÉTAPLES                                                    252

XXIII.--PARIS AGAIN                                                  260

XXIV.--HORSES AND HOUNDS                                             272

XXV.--“THE IRISH R.M.”                                               286

XXVI.--OF GOOD TIMES                                                 294

XXVII.--VARIOUS OPINIONS                                             309

XXVIII.--THE LAST                                                    324


APPENDICES

I.--LETTERS FROM CHIEF JUSTICE CHARLES KENDAL
BUSHE TO MRS. BUSHE                                                  329

II.--A NOTE BY CAPTAIN STEPHEN GWYNN, M.P.                           335

III.--HER FRIENDS                                                    337

IV.--BIBLIOGRAPHY                                                    340




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


Violet Florence Martin (_Photograph_)                      _Frontispiece_

Ross House, Co. Galway (_inset_) The Martin
Coat of Arms (_Photograph_)                             _Facing page_  8

Castle Haven Harbour (_Photo. by Martin Ross_)                     “  64

Carberiae Rupes (_Photo. by Sir E. B. Coghill,
Bart._)                                                            “  64

From the Garden, Drishane (_Photo. by Martin
Ross_)                                                             “  90

Drishane House (_Photo. by Martin Ross_)                           “  90

Hydrangeas, Drishane Avenue (_Photo. by
Martin Ross_)                                                      “  90

Dans la Rive Gauche (_Drawing by E. Œ.
Somerville_)                                                       “ 118

Martin Ross on Confidence (_Photograph_)                           “ 122

Edith Œnone Somerville (_Photograph_)                              “ 138

A Castle Haven Woman (_Drawing by E. Œ.
Somerville_)                                                       “ 150

Martin Ross (_Photo. by Lady Coghill_)                             “ 158

Ross Lake (_Photograph_)                                           “ 158

E. Œ. Somerville on Tarbrush (_Photograph_)                        “ 184

E. Œ. S.--Candy--Sheila--V. F. M. (_Photo. by
Sir E. B. Coghill, Bart._)                                         “ 210

Candy (_Photo. by Martin Ross_)                                    “ 226

E. Œ. S. and a Dilettante (_Photo. by Martin
Ross_)                                                             “ 226

“Chez Cuneo” (_Drawing by E. Œ. Somerville_)                       “ 264

The West Carbery Hounds (_Photo. by Miss
M. J. Robertson_)                                                  “ 275

At Bunalun. “Gone to Ground” (_Photo. by
Mr. Ambrose Cramer_)                                               “ 288

Waiting for the Terriers (_Photo. by Mr. Ambrose
Cramer_)                                                           “ 288

West Carbery Hounds at Liss Ard (_Photograph_)                     “ 308

Portofino (_Photo. by Martin Ross_)                                “ 308




THE TENTS OF THE ARABS.


ACT II.

KING.

What is this child of man that can conquer Time and that is braver than
Love?

EZNARZA.

Even Memory....

He shall bring back our year to us that Time cannot destroy. Time cannot
slaughter it if Memory says no. It is reprieved, though banished. We
shall often see it, though a little far off, and all its hours and days
shall dance to us and go by one by one and come back and dance again.

KING.

Why, that is true. They shall come back to us. I had thought that they
that work miracles, whether in Heaven or Earth, were unable to do one
thing. I thought that they could not bring back days again when once
they had fallen into the hands of Time.

EZNARZA.

It is a trick that Memory can do. He comes up softly in the town or the
desert, wherever a few men are, like the strange dark conjurers who sing
to snakes, and he does his trick before them, and does it again and
again.

KING.

We will often make him bring the old days back when you are gone to your
people and I am miserably wedded to the princess coming from Tharba.

EZNARZA.

They will come with sand on their feet from the golden, beautiful
desert; they will come with a long-gone sunset each one over his head.
Their lips will laugh with the olden evening voices.

From “_Plays of Gods and Men_,” by LORD DUNSANY.




IRISH MEMORIES




INTRODUCTORY


Perhaps I ought to begin by saying that I have always called her
“Martin”; I propose to do so still. I cannot think of her by any other
name. To her own family, and to certain of her friends, she is Violet;
to many others she is best known as Martin Ross. But I shall write of
her as I think of her.

       *       *       *       *       *

When we first met each other we were, as we then thought, well stricken
in years. That is to say, she was a little over twenty, and I was four
years older than she. Not absolutely the earliest morning of life; say,
about half-past ten o’clock, with breakfast (and all traces of bread and
butter) cleared away.

We have said to each other at intervals since then that some day we
should have to write our memoirs; I even went so far as to prepare an
illustration--I have it still--of our probable appearances in the year
1920. (And the forecast was not a flattering one.) Well, 1920 has not
arrived yet, but it has moved into the circle of possibilities; 1917 has
come, and Martin has gone, and I am left alone to write the memoirs,
with such a feeling of inadequacy as does not often, I hope, beset the
historian.

These vagrant memories do not pretend to regard themselves as
biography, autobiography, as anything serious or valuable. Martin and I
were not accustomed to take ourselves seriously, and if what I may
remember has any value, it will be the value that there must be in a
record, however unworthy, of so rare and sunny a spirit as hers, and
also, perhaps, in the preservation of a phase of Irish life that is fast
disappearing. I will not attempt any plan of the path that I propose to
follow. I must trust to the caprice of memory, supplemented by the
diaries that we have kept with the intermittent conscientiousness proper
to such. To keep a diary, in any degree, implies a certain share of
industry, of persistence, even of imagination. Let us leave it at that.
The diaries will not be brought into court.




CHAPTER I

THE MARTINS OF ROSS


A few years ago Martin wrote an account of her eldest brother, Robert,
known and loved by a very wide circle outside his own family as
“Ballyhooley.” He died in September, 1905, and in the following spring,
one of his many friends, Sir Henniker Heaton, wrote to my cousin and
begged her to help him in compiling a book that should be a memorial of
Robert, of his life, his writings, and of his very distinguished and
valuable political work as a speaker and writer in the Unionist cause.
Sir Henniker Heaton died, and the project unfortunately fell through,
but not before my cousin had written an account of Robert, and,
incidentally, a history of Ross and the Martins which is in itself so
interesting, and that, indirectly, accounts for so many of her own
characteristics, that, although much that she had meant to write remains
unaccomplished, I propose, unfinished though it is, to make it the
foremost chapter in these idle and straying recollections.


AN ACCOUNT OF ROBERT JASPER MARTIN, OF ROSS. BY “MARTIN ROSS”

PART I

My brother Robert’s life began with the epoch that has changed the face
and the heart of Ireland. It ended untimely, in strange accord with the
close of that epoch; the ship has sunk, and he has gone down with it.

He was born on June 17th, 1846, the first year of the Irish famine, when
Ireland brimmed with a potato-fed population, and had not as yet
discovered America. The quietness of untroubled centuries lay like a
spell on Connemara, the country of his ancestors; the old ways of life
were unquestioned at Ross, and my father went and came among his people
in an intimacy as native as the soft air they breathed. On the crowded
estate the old routine of potato planting and turf cutting was pursued
tranquilly; the people intermarried and subdivided their holdings; few
could read, and many could not speak English. All were known to the
Master, and he was known and understood by them, as the old Galway
people knew and understood; and the subdivisions of the land were
permitted, and the arrears of rent were given time, or taken in
boat-loads of turf, or worked off by day-labour, and eviction was
unheard of. It was give and take, with the personal element always warm
in it: as a system it was probably quite uneconomic, but the hand of
affection held it together, and the tradition of centuries was at its
back.

The intimate relations of landlord and tenant were an old story at Ross.
It was in the days of Queen Elizabeth that they began, when the
Anglo-Norman families, known as the Tribes of Galway, still in the high
summer of their singular and romantic prosperity, began to contemplate
existence as being possible outside the walls of Galway Town, and by
purchase or by conquest acquired many lands in the county. They had
lived for three or four centuries in the town, self-sufficing, clannish
and rich; they did not forget the days of Strong-Bow, who, in the time
of Henry II, began the settlement of Galway, nor yet the leadership of
De Burgho, and they maintained their isolation, and married and
intermarried in inveterate exclusiveness, until, in the time of Henry
VIII, relationship was so close and intricate that marriages were not
easy. They rang the changes on Christian names, Nicholas, Dominick,
Robert, Andrew; they built great houses of the grey Galway limestone,
with the Spanish courtyards and deep archways that they learned from
their intercourse with Spain, and they carved their coats of arms upon
them in that indomitable family pride that is an asset of immense value
in the history of a country. Even now, the shop-fronts of Galway carry
the symbols of chivalry above their doors, and battered shields and
quarterings look strangely down from their places in the ancient walls
upon the customers that pass in beneath them.

It was in the sixteenth century that Robert Martin, one of the long and
powerful line of High Sheriffs and Mayors of Galway, became possessed of
a large amount of land in West Galway, and in 1590 Ross was his country
place. From this point the Martins began slowly to assimilate West
Galway; Ross, Dangan, Birch Hall, and Ballinahinch, marked their
progress, until Ballinahinch, youngest and greatest of the family
strongholds, had gathered to itself nearly 200,000 acres of Connemara.
It fell, tragically, from the hand of its last owner, Mary Martin,
Princess of Connemara, in the time of the Famine, and that page of
Martin history is closed in Galway, though the descendants of her
grandfather, “Humanity Dick” (for ever to be had in honourable
remembrance as the author of “Martin’s Act for the Prevention of Cruelty
to Animals”), have kept alive the old name of Ballinahinch, and have
opened a new and notable record for themselves in Canada.

Of Dangan, the postern gate by the Galway river remains; of Birch Hall,
the ruins of a courtyard and of a manorial dove-cot; Ross, the first
outpost, nurse of many generations of Martins, still stands by its lake
and looks across it to its old neighbour, the brown mountain, Croagh
Keenan.

Through a line of Jaspers, Nicholases and Roberts, the story of Ross
moved prosperously on from Robert of Elizabeth’s times, untouched even
by the hand of Cromwell, unshaken even when the gates of Galway, twelve
miles away, opened at length to Ireton. Beyond the town of Galway, the
Cromwellian did not set his foot; Connemara was a dark and barren
country, and the Martins, Roman Catholic and Royalists to the core, as
were all the other Tribes of Galway, held the key of the road.

From that conflict Ross emerged, minus most of its possessions in Galway
town and suburbs; after the Restoration they were restored by the Decree
of Charles II, but remained nevertheless in the hands of those to whom
they had been apportioned as spoil. The many links that had bound Ross
to Galway Town seem thenceforward to have been severed; during the
eighteenth century the life of its owners was that of their
surroundings, peaceful for the most part, and intricately bound up with
that of their tenants. They were still Roman Catholic and Jacobite--a
kinsman of Dangan was an agent for Charles Edward--and each generation
provided several priests for its Church. With my great-grandfather,
Nicholas, came the change of creed; he became a Protestant in order to
marry a Protestant neighbour, Miss Elizabeth O’Hara, of Lenaboy; where
an affair of the heart was concerned, he was not the man to stick at
what he perhaps considered to be a trifle. It is said that at the end of
his long life his early training asserted itself, and drew him again
towards the Church of his fathers; it is certainly probable that he
died, as he was born, a son of Rome.

But the die had been cast. His six children were born and bred
Protestants. Strong in all ways, they were strong Protestants, and Low
Church, according to the fashion of their time, yet they lived in an
entirely Roman Catholic district without religious friction of any kind.

It was during the life of Nicholas, my great-grandfather, that Ross
House was burned down; with much loss, it is believed, of plate and
pictures; it had a tower, and stood beautifully on a point in the lake.
He replaced it by the present house, built about the year 1777, whose
architecture is not æsthetically to his credit; it is a tall, unlovely
block, of great solidity, with kitchen premises half underground, and
the whole surrounded by a wide and deep area. It suggests the idea of
defence, which was probably not absent from the builder’s mind, yet the
Rebellion of twenty years later did not put it to the test. In the great
storm of 1839, still known as “The Big Wind,” my grandfather gathered
the whole household into the kitchen for safety, and, looking up at its
heavily-vaulted ceiling, said that if Ross fell, not a house in Ireland
would stand that night. Many fell, but Ross House stood the assault,
even though the lawn was white with the spray borne in from the
Atlantic, six miles away. It has at least two fine rooms, a lofty
well-staircase, with balusters of mahogany, taken out of a wreck, and it
takes all day the sun into its heart, looking west and south, with tall
windows, over lake and mountain. It is said that a man is never in love
till he is in love with a plain woman, and in spite of draughts, of
exhausting flights of stairs, of chimneys that are the despair of
sweeps, it has held the affection of five generations of Martins.

A dark limestone slab, over the dining-room chimney-piece, bears the
coat of arms--“a Calvary Cross, between the Sun in splendour on the
dexter limb, and the Moon in crescent on the sinister of the second”--to
quote the official description. The crest is a six-pointed star, and the
motto, “Sic itur ad astra,” connects with the single-minded simplicity
of the Crusader, the Cross of our faith with the Star of our hope. In
the book of pedigrees at Dublin Castle it is stated that the arms were
given by Richard Cœur de Lion to Oliver Martin, in the Holy Land; a
further family tradition says that Oliver Martin shared Richard’s
captivity in Austria. The stone on which the arms are carved came
originally from an old house in Galway; it has the name of Robuck Martin
below, and the date 1649 above. It is one of several now lying at Ross,
resembling the lintels of doorways, and engraved with the arms of
various Martins and their wives.

The Protestantism of my grandfather, Robert, did not deter him from
marrying a Roman Catholic, Miss Mary Ann Blakeney, of Bally Ellen, Co.
Carlow, one of three beauties known in Carlow and Waterford as “The
Three Marys.” As in most of the acts of his prudent and long-headed
life, he did not do wrong. Her four children were brought up as
Protestants, but the rites of her Church were celebrated at Ross without
let or hindrance; my brother Robert could remember listening at the
drawing-room door to the chanting of the Mass inside, and prayers were
held daily by her for the servants, all of whom, then as now, were Roman
Catholics.

“Hadn’t I the divil’s own luck,” groaned a stable-boy, stuffing his pipe
into his pocket as the prayer-bell clanged, “that I didn’t tell the
Misthress I was a Protestant!”

[Illustration: ROSS HOUSE, CO. GALWAY.

(_Inset_) _The Martin Coat of Arms._]

She lived till 1855, a hale, quiet, and singularly handsome woman,
possessed of the fortunate gift of living in amity under the same roof
with the many and various relations-in-law who regarded Ross as their
home. Family feeling was almost a religious tenet with my grandfather,
and in this, as in other things, he lived up to his theories. Shrewd and
patient, and absolutely proficient in the affairs of his property, he
could take a long look ahead, even when the Irish Famine lay like a
black fog upon all things; and when he gave up his management of the
estate there was not a debt upon it. One of his sayings is so unexpected
in a man of his time as to be worth repeating. “If a man kicks me I
suppose I must take notice of that,” he said when reminded of some
fancied affront to himself, “short of that, we needn’t trouble ourselves
about it.” He had the family liking for a horse; it is recorded that in
a dealer’s yard in Dublin he mounted a refractory animal, in his frock
coat and tall hat, got him out of the yard, and took him round St.
Stephen’s Green at a gallop, through the traffic, laying into him with
his umbrella. He was once, in Dublin, induced to go to an oratorio, and
bore it for some time in silence, till the choir reiterated the theme,
“Go forth, ye sons of Aaron! Go!” “Begad, here goes!” said my
grandfather, rising and leaving the hall.

My father, James, was born in 1804, and grew up endowed, as many still
testify, with good looks and the peculiarly genial and polished manner
that seemed to be an attribute of the Galway gentlemen of his time. He
had also a gift with his pen that was afterwards to serve him well, but
the business capacity of his father was strangely absent from the
character of an otherwise able man. He took his degree at Trinity
College, Dublin, and was intended for the Bar, but almost before his
dinners were eaten he was immersed in other affairs. He was but little
over twenty when he married Miss Anne Higinbotham. It was a very happy
marriage; he and his wife, and the four daughters who were born to them,
lived in his father’s house at Ross, according to the patriarchal custom
of the time, and my father abandoned the Bar, and lived then, as always,
the healthy country life that he delighted in. He shot woodcock with the
skill that was essential in the days of muzzle-loaders, and pulled a
good oar in his father’s boat at the regattas of Lough Corrib and Lough
Mask, as various silver cups still testify. I remember seeing him, a
straight and spare man, well on in his sixth decade, take a racing spin
with my brothers on Ross Lake, and though his stroke was pronounced by
the younger generation to be old-fashioned, and a trifle stiff, he held
his own with them. Robert has often told me that when they walked the
grouse mountains together, his father could, at the end of the day, face
a hill better than he, with all his equipment of youth and athleticism.

Among the silver cups at Ross was a two-handled one, that often
fascinated our childhood, with the inscription:

“FROM HENRY ADAIR OF LOUGHANMORE, TO
JAMES MARTIN OF ROSS.”

It was given to my father in memory of a duel in which he had acted as
second, to Henry Adair, who was a kinsman of his first wife.

My father’s first wife had no son; she died at the birth of a daughter,
and her loss was deep and grievous to her husband. Her four daughters
grew up, very good-looking and very agreeable, and were married when
still in their teens. Their husbands all came from the County Antrim,
and two of them were brothers. Barklie, Callwell, McCalmont, Barton,
are well-known names in Ireland to-day, and beyond it, and the children
of his four elder sisters are bound to my brother Robert’s life by links
of long intimacy and profound affection.

The aim of the foregoing _résumé_ of family history has been to put
forward only such things as seem to have been determining in the
environment and heritage to which Robert was born. The chivalrous past
of Galway, the close intimacy with the people, the loyalty to family
ties, were the traditions among which he was bred; the Protestant
instinct, and a tolerance for the sister religion, born of sympathy and
personal respect, had preceded him for two generations, and a store of
shrewd humour and common sense had been laid by in the family for the
younger generation to profit by if they wished.

My father was a widower of forty when he first met his second wife, Miss
Anna Selina Fox, in Dublin. She was then two and twenty, a slender girl,
of the type known in those days as elegant, and with a mind divided in
allegiance between outdoor amusements and the Latin poets. Her father,
Charles Fox, of New Park, Co. Longford, was a barrister, and was son of
Justice Fox, of the Court of Common Pleas. He married Katherine,
daughter of Chief Justice Bushe, and died while still a young man; his
children were brought up at Kilmurrey, the house of their mother’s
father.

The career of the Right Honourable Charles Kendal Bushe, Chief Justice
of Ireland, is a public one, and need not here be dwelt upon; but even
at this distance of time it thrills the hearts of his descendants to
remember his lofty indifference to every voice save those of conscience
and patriotism, when, in the Irish House of Commons, he opposed the Act
of Union with all the noble gift of language that won for him the name
“Silver-tongued Bushe,” and left the walls ringing with the reiterated
entreaty, “I ask you, gentlemen, will you give up your country!”

His attitude then and afterwards cost him the peerage that would
otherwise have been his; but above the accident of distinction, and
beyond all gainsaying, is the fact that in the list of influential
Irishmen made before the Union, with their probable prices (as
supporters of the Act) set over against them, the one word following the
name of Charles Kendal Bushe is “Incorruptible.”

His private life rang true to his public utterances; culture and charm,
and a swift and delightful wit, made his memory a fetish to those who
lived under his roof. My mother’s early life moved as if to the music of
a minuet. She learned Latin with a tutor, she studied the guitar, she
sat in the old-fashioned drawing-room at Kilmurrey while “The Chief”
read aloud Shakespeare, or the latest novel of Sir Walter Scott; she
wrote, at eight years old, verses of smooth and virtuous precocity; at
seventeen she translated into creditable verse, in the metre beloved of
Pope, a Latin poem by Lord Wellesley, the then Viceroy, and received
from him a volume in which it was included, with an inscription no less
stately than the binding. In her outdoor life she was what, in those
decorous days, was called a “Tomboy,” and the physical courage of her
youth remained her distinguishing characteristic through life. Like the
lilies of the field, she toiled not, neither did she spin, yet I have
never known a more feminine character.

It was from her that her eldest son derived the highly strung
temperament, the unconscious keenness of observation that was only
stimulated by the short sight common to them both, the gift of rapid
versifying, and a deftness and brilliance in epigram and repartee that
came to both in lineal descent from “The Chief.” An instance of Robert’s
quickness in retort occurs to me, and I will give it here. It happened
that he was being examined in a land case connected with Ross. The
solicitor for the other side objected to the evidence that he gave, as
relating to affairs that occurred before he was born, and described it
as “hearsay evidence.”

“Well, for the matter of that, the fact that I was born is one that I
have only on hearsay evidence!” said Robert unanswerably.

My mother first met my father at the house of her uncle, Mr. Arthur
Bushe, in Dublin. She met him again at a ball given by Kildare Street
Club; they had in common the love of the classics and the love of
outdoor life; his handsome face, his attractiveness, have been so often
dwelt on by those who knew him at that time, that the mention of them
here may be forgiven. In March, 1844, they were married in Dublin, and a
month later their carriage was met a couple of miles from Ross by the
tenants, and was drawn home by them, while the bonfires blazed at the
gates and at the hall door, and the bagpipes squealed their welcome.
Bringing with her a great deal of energy, both social and literary, a
kicking pony, and a profound ignorance of household affairs, my mother
entered upon her long career at Ross. That her sister-in-law, Marian
Martin, held the reins of office was fortunate for all that composite
establishment; when, later on, my mother took them in her delicate,
impatient hands, she held the strictly logical conviction that a sheep
possessed four “legs of mutton,” and she has shown me a rustic seat,
hidden deep in laurels, where she was wont to hide when, as she said,
“they came to look for me, to ask what was to be for the servants’
dinner.”

For the first year of her married life tranquillity reigned in house and
estate; a daughter was born, and was accepted with fortitude by an
establishment already well equipped in that respect. But a darker
possibility than the want of an heir arose suddenly and engrossed all
minds.

In July, 1845, my father drove to the Assizes in Galway, twelve and a
half English miles away, and as he drove he looked with a knowledgeable
eye at the plots of potatoes lying thick and green on either side of the
road, and thought that he had seldom seen a richer crop. He slept in
Galway that night, and next day as he drove home the smell of the
potato-blight was heavy in the air, a new and nauseous smell. It was the
first breath of the Irish famine. The succeeding months brought the
catastrophe, somewhat limited in that first winter, a blow to startle,
even to stun, but not a death-stroke. Optimistically the people flung
their thoughts forward to the next crop, and bore the pinch of the
winter with spasmodic and mismanaged help from the Government, with
help, lesser in degree, but more direct, from their landlords.

In was in the following summer of stress and hope that my brother Robert
was born, in Dublin, the first son in the Martin family for forty-two
years, and the welcome accorded to him was what might have been
expected. The doctor was kissed by every woman in the house, so he
assured my brother many years afterwards, and, late at night as it was,
my father went down to Kildare Street Club to find some friend to whom
he could tell the news (and there is a touch of appropriateness in the
fact that the Club, that for so many years was a home for Robert, had
the first news of his birth).

Radiant with her achievement my mother posted over the long roads to
Ross, in the summer weather, with her precious first-born son, and the
welcome of Ross was poured forth upon her. The workmen in the yard
kissed the baby’s hands, the old women came from the mountains to
prophesy and to bless and to perform the dreadful rite of spitting upon
the child, for luck. My father’s mother, honourable as was her wont
towards her husband’s and son’s religion, asked my mother if a little
holy water might be sprinkled on the baby.

“If you heat it you may give him a bath in it!” replied the baby’s
mother, with irrepressible lightheartedness.

It may be taken for granted that he received, as we all did, secret
baptism at the hands of the priest. It was a kindly precaution taken by
our foster mothers, who were, it is needless to say, Roman Catholics; it
gave them peace of mind in the matter of the foster children whom they
worshipped, and my father and mother made no inquiries. Their Low Church
training did not interfere with their common sense, nor did it blind
them to the devotion that craved for the safeguard.

A month or two later the cold fear for the safety of the potatoes fell
again upon the people; the paralysing certainty followed. The green
stalks blackened, the potatoes turned to black slime, and the avalanche
of starvation, fever and death fell upon the country. It was in the
winter of 1847, “the black ’47,” as they called it, when Robert was in
his second year, that the horror was at its worst, and before hope had
kindled again his ears must have known with their first understanding
the weak voice of hunger and the moan of illness among the despairing
creatures who flocked for aid into the yard and the long downstairs
passages of Ross. Many stories of that time remain among the old
tenants; of the corpses buried where they fell by the roadside, near
Ross Gate; of the coffins made of loose boards tied round with a hay
rope. None, perhaps, is more pitiful than that of a woman who walked
fifteen miles across a desolate moor, with a child in her arms and a
child by her side, to get the relief that she heard was to be had at
Ross. Before she reached the house the child in her arms was dead; she
carried it into the kitchen and sank on the flags. When my aunt spoke to
her she found that she had gone mad; reason had stopped in that whelming
hour, like the watch of a drowned man.

A soup-kitchen was established by my father and mother at one of the
gates of Ross; the cattle that the people could not feed were bought
from them, and boiled down, and the gates were locked to keep back the
crowd that pressed for the ration. Without rents, with poor rate at
22_s._ 6_d._ in the pound, the household of Ross staggered through the
intimidating years, with the starving tenants hanging, as it were, upon
its skirts, impossible to feed, impossible to see unfed. The rapid pens
of my father and mother sent the story far; some of the great tide of
help that flowed into Ireland came to them; the English Quakers loaded a
ship with provisions and sent them to Galway Bay. Hunger was in some
degree dealt with, but the Famine fever remained undefeated. My aunt,
Marian Martin (afterwards Mrs. Arthur Bushe), caught it in a school that
she had got together on the estate, where she herself taught little
girls to read and write and knit, and kept them alive with breakfasts of
oatmeal porridge. My aunt has told me how, as she lay in the blind
trance of the fever, my grandfather, who believed implicitly in his own
medical skill, opened a vein in her arm and bled her. The relief,
according to her account, was instant and exquisite, and her recovery
set in from that hour. She may have owed much to the determination of
the Martins of that period that they would not be ill. My mother,
herself a daring rebel against the thraldom of illness, used to say that
at Ross no one was ill till they were dead, and no one was dead till
they were buried. It was the Christian Science of a tough-grained
generation.

The little girls whom my aunt taught are old women now, courteous in
manner, cultivated in speech, thanks to the education that was given
them when National Schools were not.

Our kinsman, Thomas Martin of Ballinahinch, fell a victim to the Famine
fever, caught in the Courthouse while discharging his duties as a
magistrate. He was buried in Galway, forty miles by road from
Ballinahinch, and his funeral, followed by his tenants, was two hours in
passing Ross Gate. In the words of A. M. Sullivan, “No adequate tribute
has ever been paid to those Irish landlords--and they were men of every
party and creed--who perished, martyrs to duty, in that awful time; who
did not fly the plague-reeking workhouse, or fever-tainted court.”
Amongst them he singled out for mention Mr. Martin of Ballinahinch, and
Mr. Nolan of Ballinderry (father of Colonel Nolan, M.P.), the latter of
whom died of typhus caught in Tuam Workhouse.

When Robert was three years old, the new seed potatoes began to resist
the blight; he was nearly seven before the victory was complete, and by
that time the cards that he must play had already been dealt to him.


PART II

The Famine yielded like the ice of the Northern Seas; it ran like melted
snows in the veins of Ireland for many years afterwards. Landlords who
had escaped ruin at the time were more slowly ruined as time went on
and the money borrowed in the hour of need exacted its toll; Ross held
its ground, with what stress its owners best knew. It was in those
difficult years of Robert’s boyhood, when yet more brothers and sisters
continued to arrive rapidly, that his father began to write for the
Press. He contributed leading articles to the _Morning Herald_, a London
paper, now extinct; he went to London and lived the life that the
writing of leading articles entails, with its long waiting for the
telegrams, and its small-hour suppers, and it told on the health of a
man whose heart had been left behind him in the West. It tided over the
evil time, it brought him into notice with the Conservative Party and
the Irish Government, and probably gained for him subsequently his
appointment of Poor Law Auditor.

His style in writing is quite unlike that of his eldest son; it is more
rigid, less flowing; the sentences are short and pointed, evidently
modelled on the rhythmic hammer-stroke of Macaulay; it has not the
careless and sunshiny ease with which Robert achieved his best at the
first attempt. That facility and versification that is akin to the gift
of music, and, like it, is inborn, came from my mother, and came to him
alone of his eight brothers and sisters; in her letters to her children
she dropped into doggerel verse without an effort, rhymes and metres
were in her blood, and to the last year of her life she never failed to
criticise occasional and quite insignificant roughnesses in her son’s
poems. Of her own polished and musical style one verse in illustration
may be given.

    “In the fond visions of the silent night,
       I dreamt thy love, thy long sought love, was won;
     Was it a dream, that vision of delight--?
       I woke; ’twas but a dream, let me dream on!”

Robert was a nervous, warm-hearted boy, dark-eyed and romantic-looking;
the sensitive nature that expanded to affection was always his, and made
him cling to those who were kind to him. The vigorous and outdoor life
of Ross was the best tonic for such a nature, the large and healthful
intimacy with lake and woods, bog and wild weather, and shooting and
rowing, learned unconsciously from a father who delighted in them, and a
mother who knew no fear for herself and had little for her children.
Everything in those early days of his was large and vigorous; tall trees
to climb, great winds across the lake to wrestle with, strenuous and
capable talk upstairs and downstairs, in front of furnaces of turf and
logs, long drives, and the big Galway welcome at the end of them. One
day was like another, yet no day was monotonous. Prayers followed
breakfast, long prayers, beginning with the Psalms, of which each child
read a verse in due order of seniority; then First and Second Lessons,
frequently a chapter from a religious treatise, finally a prayer, from a
work named “The Tent and Altar,” all read with excellent emphasis by the
master of the house. In later years, after Robert had matriculated at
Trinity College, I remember with what youthful austerity he read prayers
at Ross, and with what awe we saw him reject “The Tent and Altar” and
heard him recite from memory the Morning Prayers from the Church
Service. He was at the same time deputed to teach Old Testament history
to his brothers and sisters; to this hour the Judges of Israel are
painfully stamped on my brain, as is the tearful morning when the Bible
was hurled at my inattentive head by the hand of the remorseless elder
brother.

Robert’s early schoolroom work at Ross was got through with the ease
that may be imagined by anyone who has known his quickness in
assimilating ideas and his cast-iron memory. As was the case with all
the Ross children, the real interests of the day were with the workmen
and the animals. The agreeability of the Galway peasant was enthralling;
even to a child; the dogs were held in even higher esteem. Throughout
Robert’s life dogs knew him as their friend; skilled in the lore of the
affections, they recognised his gentle heart, and the devotion to him of
his Gordon setter, Rose, is a thing to remember. Even of late years I
have seen him hurry away when his sterner sisters thought it necessary
to chastise an offending dog; the suffering of others was almost too
keenly understood by him.

Reading aloud rounded off the close of those early days at Ross,
Shakespeare and Walter Scott, Napier and Miss Edgeworth; the foundation
of literary culture was well and truly laid, and laid with respect and
enthusiasm, so that what the boy’s mind did not grasp was stored up for
his later understanding, among things to be venerated, and fine diction
and choice phrase were imprinted upon an ear that was ever retentive of
music. Everyone who remembers his childhood remembers him singing songs
and playing the piano. His ear was singularly quick, and I think it was
impossible for him to sing out of tune. He learned his notes in the
schoolroom, but his musical education was dropped when he went to
school, as is frequently the case; throughout his life he accompanied
himself on the piano by ear, with ease, if with limitations; simple as
the accompaniments were, there was never a false note, and it seemed as
if his hands fell on the right places without an effort.

A strange feature in his early education and in the establishment at
Ross was James Tucker, an ex-hedge schoolmaster, whose long face, blue
shaven chin, shabby black clothes, and gift for poetry have passed
inextricably into the annals of the household. He entered it first at
the time of the Famine, ostensibly to give temporary help in the
management and accounts of the school which my aunt Marian had started
for the tenants’ children; he remained for many years, and filled many
important posts. He taught us the three R’s with rigour and
perseverance, he wrote odes for our birthdays, he was
controller-in-chief of the dairy; later on, when my father received the
appointment of Auditor of Poor Law, under the Local Government Board,
Tucker filled in the blue “abstracts” of the Auditor’s work in admirably
neat columns. Robert’s recital of the multiplication table was often
interrupted by wails for “Misther Tucker” and the key of the dairy, from
the kitchenmaid at the foot of the schoolroom stairs, and the
interruption was freely cursed, in a vindictive whisper, by the
schoolmaster. Tucker was slightly eccentric, a feature for which there
was always toleration and room at Ross; he entered largely into the
schoolroom theatricals that sprang up as soon as Robert was old enough
to whip up a company from the ranks of his brothers and sisters. The
first of which there is any record is the tragedy of “Bluebeard,”
adapted by him at the age of eight. As the author did not feel equal to
writing it down, it was taught to the actors by word of mouth, he
himself taking the title _rôle_. The performance took place privately in
the schoolroom, an apartment discreetly placed by the authorities in a
wing known as “The Offices,” beyond ken or call of the house proper.
Tucker was stage manager, every servant in the house was commandeered as
audience. The play met with much acceptance up to the point when
Bluebeard dragged Fatima (a shrieking sister) round the room by her
hair, belabouring her with a wooden sword, amid the ecstatic yells of
the spectators, but at this juncture the mistress of the house
interrupted the revels with paralysing suddenness. She had in vain rung
the drawing-room bell for tea, she had searched and found the house
mysteriously silent and empty, till the plaudits of the rescue scene
drew her to the schoolroom. Players and audience broke into rout, and
Robert’s first dramatic enterprise ended in disorder, and, if I mistake
not, for the principals, untimely bed.

It was some years afterwards, when Robert was at Trinity, that a similar
effort on his part of missionary culture ended in a like disaster. He
became filled with the idea of getting up a cricket team at Ross, and in
a summer vacation he collected his eleven, taught them to hold a bat,
and harangued them eloquently on the laws of the game. It was
unfortunate that its rules became mixed up in the minds of the players
with a game of their own, called “Burnt Ball,” which closely resembles
“Rounders,” and is played with a large, soft ball. In the first day of
cricket things progressed slowly, and the unconverted might have been
forgiven for finding the entertainment a trifle dull. A batsman at
length hit a ball and ran. It was fielded by cover-point, who, bored by
long inaction, had waited impatiently for his chance. In the enthusiasm
of at length getting something to do, the recently learned laws of
cricket were swept from the mind of cover-point, and the rules of Burnt
Ball instantly reasserted themselves. He hurled the ball at the batsman,
shouting: “Go out! You’re burnt!” and smote him heavily on the head.

The batsman went out, that is to say, he picked himself up and tottered
from the fire zone, and neither then nor subsequently did cricket
prosper at Ross.

Then, and always, Robert shared his enthusiasm with others; he gave
himself to his surroundings, whether people or things, and, as
afterwards, it was preferably people. He had the gift of living in the
present and living every moment of it; it might have been of him that
Carlyle said, “Happy men live in the present, for its bounty suffices,
and wise men too, for they know its value.”

Throughout Robert’s school and college days theatricals, charades, and
living pictures, written or arranged by him, continued to flourish at
Ross. There remains in my memory a play, got up by him when he was about
seventeen, in which he himself, despising the powers of his sisters,
took the part of the heroine, with the invaluable Tucker as the lover. A
tarletan dress was commandeered from the largest of the sisterhood, and
in it, at the crisis of the play, he endeavoured to elope with Tucker
over a clothes-horse, draped in a curtain. It was at this point that the
tarletan dress, tried beyond its strength, split down the back from neck
to waist; the heroine flung her lover from her, and backed off the stage
with her front turned firmly to the audience, and the elopement was
deferred _sine die_.

Those were light-hearted days, yet they were indelible in Robert’s
memory, and the strength and savour of the old Galway times were in them
as inextricably as the smell of the turf smoke and the bog myrtle.
Nothing was conventional or stagnant, things were done on the spur of
the moment, and with a total disregard for pomps and vanities, and
everyone preferred good fun to a punctual dinner. Mingling with all were
the poor people, with their cleverness, their good manners, and their
unflagging spirits; I can see before me the carpenter painting a boat by
the old boat quay, and Robert sitting on a rock, and talking to him for
long tracts of the hot afternoon. At another time one could see Robert
holding, with the utmost zeal and discrimination, a court of arbitration
in the coach-house for the settling of an intricate and vociferous
dispute between two of the tenants.

Life at Ross was of the traditional Irish kind, with many retainers at
low wages, which works out as a costly establishment with nothing to
show for it. A sheep a week and a cow a month were supplied by the farm,
and assimilated by the household; it seemed as if with the farm produce,
the abundance of dairy cows, the packed turf house, the fallen timber
ready to be cut up, the fruitful garden, the game and the trout, there
should have been affluence. But after all these followed the Saturday
night labour bill, and the fact remains, as many Irish landlords can
testify, that these free fruits of the earth are heavily paid for, that
convenience is mistaken for economy, and that farming is, for the
average gentleman, more of an occupation than an income.

The Famine had left its legacy of debt and a lowered rental, and further
hindrances to the financial success of farm and estate were the
preoccupation of my father’s life with his work as Auditor of Poor Law
Unions, the enormous household waste that took toll of everything, and,
last and most inveterate of all, my father’s generous and soft-hearted
disposition.

One instance will give, in a few sentences, the relation between
landlord and tenant, which, as it would seem, all recent legislation has
sedulously schemed to destroy. I give it in the words of one of the
tenants, widow of an eye-witness.

“The widow A., down by the lake-side” (Lough Corrib--about three miles
away), “was very poor one time, and she was a good while in arrears with
her rent. The Master sent to her two or three times, and in the end he
walked down himself after his breakfast, and he took Thady” (the
steward) “with him. Well, when he went into the house, she was so proud
to see him, and ‘Your Honour is welcome!’ says she, and she put a chair
for him. He didn’t sit down at all, but he was standing up there with
his back to the dresser, and the children were sitting down one side the
fire. The tears came from the Master’s eyes; Thady seen them fall down
the cheek. ‘Say no more about the rent,’ says the Master, to her, ‘you
need say no more about it till I come to you again.’ Well, it was the
next winter the men were working in Gurthnamuckla, and Thady with them,
and the Master came to the wall of the field and a letter in his hand,
and he called Thady over to him. What had he to show him but the Widow
A.’s rent that her brother in America sent her!”

It will not happen again; it belongs to an almost forgotten _régime_,
that was capable of abuse, yet capable too of summoning forth the best
impulses of Irish hearts. The end of that _régime_ was not far away, and
the beginning of the end was already on the horizon of Ross.

My grandfather, whose peculiar capacity might once have saved the
financial situation, had fallen into a species of second childhood. He
died at Ross, and I remember the cold thrill of terror with which I
heard him “keened” by an old tenant, a widow, who asked permission to
see him as he lay dead. She went into the twilit room, and suddenly the
tremendous and sustained wail went through the house, like the voice of
the grave itself.

It seemed as if Ross had borne a charmed life during the troubles of
the later ’sixties. The Fenian rising of 1867 did not touch it; the
flicker of it was like sheet lightning in the Eastern sky, but the storm
passed almost unheard. It had been so in previous risings; Ross seemed
to be geographically intended for peace. It is bounded on the east by
the long waters of Lough Corrib, on the west by barren mountains,
stretching to the Atlantic, on the north by the great silences of
Connemara. Within these boundaries the mutual dependence of landlord and
tenant remained unshaken; it was a delicate relation, almost akin to
matrimony, and like a happy marriage, it needed that both sides should
be good fellows. The Disestablishment of the Irish Church came in 1869,
a direct blow at Protestantism, and an equally direct tax upon landlords
for the support of their Church, but of this revolution the tenants
appeared to be unaware. In 1870 came Gladstone’s Land Act, which by a
system of fines shielded the tenant to a great extent from “capricious
eviction.” As evictions, capricious or otherwise, did not occur at Ross,
this section of the Act was not of epoch-making importance there; its
other provision, by which tenants became proprietors of their own
improvements, was also something of a superfluity. It was 1872 that
brought the first cold plunge into Irish politics of the new kind.

In February of that year Captain Trench, son of Lord Clancarty,
contested one of the divisions of County Galway in the Conservative
interest, his opponent being Captain Nolan, a Home Ruler. It went
without saying that my father gave his support to the Conservative, who
was also a Galway man, and the son of a friend. Up to that time it was a
matter of course that the Ross tenants voted with their landlord.
Captain Trench canvassed the Ross district, and there was no indication
of what was about to happen, or if there were, my father did not believe
it. The polling place for that part of the country was in Oughterard,
about five miles away; my father drove there on the election day, and on
the hill above the town was met by a man who advised him to turn back. A
troop of cavalry glittered in the main street and the crowd seethed
about them. My father drove on and saw a company of infantry keeping the
way for Mr. Arthur Guinness, afterwards Lord Ardilaun, as he convoyed to
the poll a handful of his tenants from Ashford at the other side of
Lough Corrib to vote for Captain Trench, he himself walking in front
with the oldest of them on his arm. During that morning my father ranged
through the crowd incredulously, asking for this or that tenant, unable
to believe that they had deserted him. It was a futile search; with a
few valiant exceptions the Ross tenants, following the example of the
rest of the constituency, voted according to the orders of their Church,
and Captain Nolan was elected by a majority of four to one. It was a
priest from another part of the diocese who gave forth the mandate, with
an extraordinary fury of hatred against the landlord side; one need not
blame the sheep who passed in a frightened huddle from one fold to
another. When my father came home that afternoon, even the youngest
child of the house could see how great had been the blow. It was not the
political defeat, severe as that was, it was the personal wound, and it
was incurable. A petition against the result of the election brought
about the famous trial in Galway, at which Judge Keogh, himself a Roman
Catholic, denounced the priestly intimidation that was established in
the mouths of many witnesses. The Ballot Act followed in June, but these
things could not soothe the wounded spirit of the men who had trusted
in their tenants.

Startlingly, the death of a Galway landlord followed on the election. He
was a Roman Catholic, and belonged to one of the oldest families in the
county; on his death-bed he desired that not one of his tenants should
touch his coffin. It was not in that spirit that my father, a few weeks
afterwards, faced the end. In March he caught cold on one of his many
journeys of inspection; he was taken ill at the Galway Club, and a slow
pleurisy followed. He lay ill for a time in Galway, and the longing for
home strengthened with every day.

“If I could hear the cawing of the Ross crows I should get well,” he
said pitifully.

He was brought home, but he was even then past hope.

Some scenes remain for ever on the memory. In the early afternoon of the
23rd of April, I looked down through the rails of the well-stair case,
and saw Robert come upstairs to his father’s room, his tall figure
almost supported on the shoulder of one of the men. All was then over,
and the last of the old order of the Landlords of Ross had gone,
murmuring,

“I am ready to meet Thee, Eternal Father!”


PART III

With the death of my father the curtain fell for ever on the old life at
Ross, the stage darkened, and the keening of the tenants as they
followed his coffin was the last music of the piece.

Two or three months afterwards the house was empty. In the blaze of the
June weather, the hall door, that had always stood open, was shut and
barred, and, in the stillness, the rabbits ventured up to the broad
limestone steps where once the talk of the house had centred in the
summer evenings. For the first time in its history Ross House was empty;
my mother and her children had embarked upon life in Dublin, and Robert,
like his father before him, had gone to London to write for the Press.

For five or six years Robert lived in London. He belonged to the Arundel
Club, where lived and moved the Bohemians of that day, the perfect and
single-hearted Bohemians, who were, perhaps, survivals of the days of
Richard Steele, and have now vanished, unable to exist in the shadeless
glare of Borough Councils. Their literary power was unquestioned, the
current of their talk was strong, with baffling swirl and eddy, and he
who plunged in it must be a resourceful and strong swimmer. Linked
inseparably with those years of London life was my mother’s cousin, W.
G. Wills, the playwright, poet and painter, who in these early
’seventies had suddenly achieved celebrity as a dramatist, with the
tragedy of “Charles I.” If a record could be discovered of the hierarchs
of the Bohemians it would open of itself at the name of Willie Wills.
Great gifts of play-writing and portrait-painting rained upon him a
reputation that he never troubled himself about; he remained unalterably
himself, and, clad in his long grey ulster, lived in his studio a life
unfettered by the clock. Of his amazing _ménage_, of the strange and
starveling hangers-on that followed him as rooks follow the plough, to
see what they could pick up, all who knew him had stories to tell. Of
the luncheons at his studio, where the beefsteak came wrapped in
newspaper, and the plates that were hopelessly dirty were thrown out of
the window; of the appointments written boldly on the wall and
straightway forgotten; the litter of canvases, the scraps of manuscript,
and among and above these incidents, the tranquillity, the charm, the
agreeability of Willie Wills.[1]

Robert has found him and my mother lunching together gloriously on
mutton chops, cooked by being flung into the heart of the fire.

“Just one more, Nannie,” said the dramatist, as Robert entered, spearing
a blazing fragment and presenting it to his boon companion with a
courtly gesture.

In the old days at Ross, Willie Wills was a frequent guest, and held the
children in thrall--as he could always ensnare and hold children--with
his exquisite story-telling. Their natural guardians withdrew with
confidence, as Willie began, with enormous gravity, the tale of “The
Little Old Woman who lived in the Dark Wood, and had one long yellow
Tooth,” and, returning after an interval, heard that “at this momentous
crisis seven dead men, in sacks, staggered into the room--!” while, in
the fateful pause that followed, the clamour of the children, “Go on,
Willie Wills!” would rise.

Robert and Willie Wills were in many aspects of character and of gifts
unlike, yet with some cousinly points in common. Both were cultivated
and literary, yet seldom read a book; both were sensitive to criticism,
and even touchingly anxious for approval; both were delightful
companions in a _tête-à-tête_. Where sympathy is joined with
imagination, and sense of humour with both, it is a combination hard to
beat. Robert regarded routine respectfully, if from afar, and sincerely
admired the efforts of those who endeavoured to systematise his
belongings. Willie Wills was superbly indifferent to surroundings, yet
took a certain pride in new clothes. The real points of resemblance were
in heart; the chivalrous desire to help the weak, and the indelible
filial instinct that glows in natures of the best sort, and marks
unfailingly a good son as a good fellow through all the nations of the
world.

Throughout these London days Robert wrote for the _Globe_ and other
papers, chiefly paragraphs and light articles, that ran from his pen
with the real enjoyment that he found in writing them at the last
moment. He seemed to do better when working against time than when he
had large days in hand and a well-ordered writing-table inviting his
presence. He found these things thoroughly uninspiring, and facilities
for correcting his work were odious to him. Proofs he never looked at;
he said he couldn’t face them; probably because of the critical power
that underlay his facility.

London with Robert in it was then, as ever, for Robert’s family, a place
with a different meaning--a place of theatre tickets, of luncheons, of
newspaper news viewed from within, of politics and actors reduced to
human personalities. It was a fixed rule that he should meet his female
relatives on their arrival at Euston; it is on record that he was once
in time, but it is also recorded that on that occasion the train was
forty minutes late. The hum of London seasons filled his brain; London
may be attractive or repellent, but it will be heard, and it made strong
music for a nature that loved the stir of men and the encounter of
minds. Four hundred miles away lay Ross in the whispering stillness of
its summer woods, and the monotony of its winter winds, producing heavy
bags of woodcock after its kind, while its master “shot folly as she
flew,” and found his game in the canards of Fleet Street and
Westminster. It was inevitable as things stood, but in that alienation
both missed much that lay in the power of each to give.

It was while Robert was living in London that the resignation of Mr.
Gladstone took place. Out of the ensuing general election in the spring
of 1873 came Isaac Butt and his lieutenants, with a party of sixty Home
Rulers behind them; Ireland had sent them instead of the dozen or so of
the previous Parliament, and it was said that Ireland had done it in the
new-found shelter of the Ballot Act. Robert knew, as anyone brought up
as he was must know, that for most of Ireland the Ballot Act could not
be a shelter. The Galway election of 1872 had shown to all in whose
hands the great power of the franchise lay. One indefensible position
had been replaced by another, feudal power by clerical, and only those
who knew Robert well, understood how hard it hit him. He shot at Ross
occasionally, he visited it now and then, and at every visit his
perceptive nature was aware that a new spirit was abroad; in spite of
the genuine and traditional feeling of the people for their old allies,
in spite of their good breeding, and their anxious desire to conceal the
rift. The separation had begun, and only those who have experienced it
will understand how strange, how wounding it is.

It was not universal, and theoretical hostility strove always with the
soft voice of memory. My father was still to all, “The Masther, the Lord
have mercy on him”; the Martins were still “The Family,” who could do no
wrong, whose defects, if such were admitted, were revered. “The Martin
family hadn’t good sight,” said a tenant, “but sure the people say that
was a proof of their nobility.”

There is an incident of one of Robert’s visits to Ross that is not too
small to be worth recording. He had given his Gordon setter, Rose, to a
friend who lived five miles away from Ross, and she had settled down
with resignation to her new life. Trained in the language of the
drawing-room, she may have heard it said that Robert was at Ross, or her
deep and inscrutable perceptions may have received a wave of warning of
his nearness. Whatever it was that prompted her, the old dog made her
way alone to Ross, and found her master there.

In 1877 Robert turned his steps again to Dublin, and before the year was
out he was living with his grandmother, and was immersed in the life,
political, theatrical and social, of Dublin.

My mother’s mother, Mrs. Fox, was, as has been said, a daughter of Chief
Justice Bushe, and was a notable member of a remarkable band of brothers
and sisters. Strongly humorous, strongly affectionate, a doughty
politician, original in every idea, and delightful in her prejudices; a
black letter authority on Shakespeare and Scott, a keen debater upon
Carlyle, upon Miss Rhoda Broughton, upon all that was worth reading. I
can see her declaiming “Henry IV” to Robert and his brethren, with
irrepressible gestures of her hand, with a big voice for Falstaff, and a
small voice for Mine Hostess, and an eye that raked the audience lest it
should waver in attentiveness. Even as clearly can I see her, as, at a
time of crisis,--it was, I think, after Gladstone’s attack on Trinity
College,--she sprang from her chair, and speechlessly wrung the hand of
someone who had rushed into her dining-room, crying,

“Gladstone has resigned!”

That was how she and her family took their politics.

She loved Robert with a touching devotion, and I think those days in
Herbert Street were deeply woven into his memory. It was a quiet street,
with a long strip of grass and hawthorns, instead of houses, forming one
side of it, part of the grounds of the convent that stood at the end.
There the birds sang, and a little convent bell spelt out the Angelus
with a friendly voice; the old red-brick house, with its old furniture
and its old china, the convent bell, with its reminder of cloistered
calm, all made a suitable setting for the strictly ordered, cultured
life of the old lady who bestowed on them their appropriateness.

In the spring of ’78 Robert was in the thick of amateur theatricals. He
was never a first-rate actor, but he was a thoroughly reliable one; he
always knew his part, though none could say how or when he learned it,
he could “gag” with confidence, and dropped on to his cue unerringly,
and he had that liking for his audience that is the shortest cut to
being on good terms with them. His gift in ready verse was not allowed
to remain idle. He wrote prologues, he arranged singing quadrilles; when
the Sheridan Club had a guest whom it delighted to honour, it was Robert
who wrote and recited the ode for the occasion; an ode that never
attempted too much, and just touched the core of the matter.

With the close of the ’seventies came the burst into the open of the
Irish Parliamentary Party, in full cry. Like hounds hunting confusedly
in covert, they had, in the hands of Isaac Butt, kept up a certain
amount of noise and excitement, keen, yet uncertain as to what game was
on foot. From 1877 it was Parnell who carried the horn, a grim,
disdainful Master, whose pack never dared to get closer to him than the
length of his thong; but he laid them on the line, and they ran it like
wolves.

Up to 1877 crops and prices were good, even remarkably so, and rents
were paid. Following that year came, like successive blows on the same
spot, three bad harvests that culminated in the disastrous season of
1879-80. It was in 1847 that the Famine broke the heart and the life of
O’Connell; it was the partial failure of the crop of ’79 and ’80 that
created Parnell’s opportunity--so masterful a factor has been the potato
in the destinies of Irishmen.

In 1879 the rents began to fail. The distress was not comparable to that
of ’47, but it brought about a revolution infinitely greater. At its
close it left the Irish tenant practically owner of his land, with a
rent fixed by Government, and the feudal link with the landlord was
broken for ever. On the Ross estate a new agent had inaugurated a new
policy, excellent in theory, abhorrent to those whom it concerned, the
“striping” of many of the holdings, in order to give to each tenant an
equal share of good and bad land. Anyone who knows the Irish tenant will
immediately understand what it means to interfere with his land, and,
above all things, to give to another tenant any part of it. It was done
nevertheless. The long lines of stone wall ran symmetrically parallel
over hill and pasture and bog, and the symmetry was hateful and the
equality bitter to those most concerned. It is probable that the
discontent sank in and prepared the way for the mischief that was
coming.

By the winter of 1879 the pinch had become severe. The tenants, by this
time two or three years in arrear, did not meet their liabilities, and
most landlords went without the greater part of their income. Robert,
among many others, began to learn what it was to be deprived of the
moderate income left to him after the charges on his estate were paid.
He never again received any.

Three Relief Funds in Dublin coped as best they could with the distress
of the Irish poor. One of them was worked with great enthusiasm and
organising power by the Duchess of Marlborough, and by every means known
to a most capable leader of Society she lured from Society of all grades
a ready “rate in aid.” Entertainments sprang up--theatricals, bazaars,
concerts--that helped the Fund and at the same time put heart into the
flagging Dublin season, and Robert was in the thick of charitable
endeavour. His first Irish song, the leader of a long line that
culminated later in “Ballyhooly,” was written at about this time, “The
Vagrants of Erin,” a swinging tune, that marched to words National
enough for any party.

    “Give me your hand, if owld Ireland’s the land
      From which you may chance to be farin’,”

it began, with all its author’s geniality, and the Irish audience
responded to its first chords with drowning applause. Once, as he sang
it, accompanying himself, and swinging with the tune, the music stool
began to sway in ominous accord. “First it bent, and syne it brake,” and
Robert staggered to his feet, but just in time.

“This is a pantomime song, with a breakdown in it!” he said, while the
head of the stool rolled from its broken stalk and trundled down the
stage.

He had the gift of making friends with his audience; as he came on to
the platform to sing, his air of enjoyment, his friendly eyes, even his
single eyeglass, had already done half the business. He took them, as it
were, to his bosom, and whatever might be their grade, he did his best
for them. In spite of the liberties he took with time, words and tune,
he was singularly easy to accompany, for anyone acquainted with his
methods and prepared to cast himself (it was generally herself) adrift
with him, and trust to ear instead of to book. However far afield
Robert might range, whatever stories he told, he would surely drop back
into the key and the words, like a wild duck into the water, with a just
sufficient hint to the waiting coadjutor that his circling flight was
ending. His topical songs of those early ’eighties have died, as all of
their kind must die. He wrote down nothing, the occasion is forgotten,
and the brain in which they had their being has passed from us. One or
two points and hits remain with me. In the year that Shotover won the
Oaks, a commemorating verse ended:

    “Of course she was Shot over,
     She’d a Cannon on her back!”

In one of the songs, the explanation of the failure of the ships _Alert_
and _Discovery_ to reach the North Pole was that “those on the Discovery
were not on the Alert.”

In spite of the thunderous political background of the early ’eighties,
in spite of the empty pockets of those dependent on Irish rents, in
spite of the crime that drew forth the Crimes Act, the fun and the
spirit were inextinguishable in Dublin.

But the political background was growing blacker, and the thunder more
loud. Gladstone’s Land Act of 1881 had not pacified Ireland, even though
it made the tenant practically owner of his land, even though the rents
were fixed by Government officials, whose mission was to coax sedition
to complacence, if not to loyalty. Ireland was falling into chaos.
Arrears of rent, Relief Committees, No Rent manifestoes, Plan of
Campaign evictions, Funds for Distressed Irish Ladies, outrages,
boycotting, and Parnell stirring the “Seething Pot” with a steady hand,
while his subordinates stoked the fire. Boycotting was responded to by
the Property Defence Association, and in 1882 Robert went forth under
its auspices as an “Emergency man.” His business was to visit the
boycotted landlords and farmers and to supply them with men--from the
North, for the most part--to do the farm work. Those who do not know
Ireland, and for whom the word boycotting has no personal associations,
can hardly realise what that dark time meant to its victims. The owners
of boycotted lands, unable to get food or necessaries of any kind from
the local tradespeople, imported supplies from England and the North,
and opened stores in their stable yards for such of the faithful as
stood firm. Ladies, totally unaccustomed to outdoor labour, saved crops
and herded cattle, matters that in themselves might have been found
interesting, if arduous, but the terror was over all, and in face of
bitter antagonism the task was too great.

It was at this work that Robert knew, for the first time, what it was to
have every man’s hand against him, to meet the stare of hatred, the
jeer, and the side-long curse; to face endless drives on outside cars,
with his revolver in his hand; to plan the uphill tussle with boycotted
crops, and cattle for which a market could scarcely be found; to know
the imminence of death, when, by accidentally choosing one of two roads,
he evaded the man with a gun who had gone out to wait for him. It taught
him much of difficult men and of tangled politics, he learned how to
make the best of a bad business, and how to fight in a corner; it made
him a proficient in Irish affairs, and it added to his opinions a
seriousness based on strong and moving points.

Gladstone had faced a dangerous Ireland with concession in one hand and
coercion in the other, and however either may go in single harness,
there is no doubt that they cannot with success be driven as a pair.
There followed the Maamtrasna murders, the extermination of the Huddy
family, the assassination in Phœnix Park of Lord Frederick Cavendish and
Mr. Burke, the attempted assassination of Judge Lawson opposite Kildare
Street Club. When Robert was entering into the deep places of his last
illness, he spoke with all his wonted grasp of details of those webs of
conspiracy. Tradesmen who came from Dublin to work in Kylemore Castle
(then the property of Mr. Mitchell Henry) infected the mind of Northern
Connemara with the idea that assassination was a fitting expression of
political opinion. The murders of the Maamtrasna district followed. The
stately mountains beheld the struggle and the slaughter, and the sweet
waters of Lough Mask closed upon the victims.

Month by month the net of conspiracy was woven, and life was the prize
played for in wonderful silence and darkness, and murder was achieved
like a victory at chess. We know how the victories were paid for. I do
not forget the face of Timothy Kelly, as he stood in the dock and was
tried for participation in the Phœnix Park murders. There is a pallor of
fear that is remembered when once seen, and to see that sick and
desperate paleness on the face of a boy of seventeen is to feel for ever
the mystery and enormity of his crime, and the equal immensity of the
punishment. Unforgettable, too, is the moment when his mother took her
seat in the witness chair to support the _alibi_ put forward on his
behalf, and looked her boy in his white and stricken face, white and
stricken as he. Yet she did not waver, and gave her evidence quietly and
collectedly.

A phrase or two from the speech for the defence has fixed itself in the
memory.

“Take the scales of Justice,” said the Counsel, with a wide gesture of
appeal towards the jury; “lift them far above the reach of passion and
prejudice, into those serener regions above where Justice herself reigns
supreme----”

Death brooded palpably over the brown and grey Court, and held the tense
faces of all in his thrall, and weighted every syllable of the speeches.
Never was the irrelevancy of murder as a political weapon made more
clear, and the fearful appropriateness of capital punishment seemed
clear too, mystery requited with mystery.

When we came into the Court we were told that the jury would disagree,
there being at least one “Invincible” on the list, and it was so. But
with the next trial the end was reached, and the trapped creature in the
dock, with the men who were his confederates, went down into the
oblivion into which they had thrust their prey.

Many years ago a mission priest delivered a sermon in Irish in the bare
white chapel that stands high on a hill above Ross Lake. I remember one
sentence, translated for me by one of the congregation.

“Oh black seas of Eternity, without height or depth, bay, brink, or
shore! How can anyone look into your depths and neglect the salvation of
his soul!”[2]

It expresses all that need now be remembered of the Phœnix Park murders.

       *       *       *       *       *




CHAPTER II

“THE CHIEF”


It is a commonplace, even amounting to a bromide, to speak of the
breadth, the depth, and the length of the ties of Irish kinship. In
Ireland it is not so much Love that hath us in the net as Relationship.
Pedigree takes precedence even of politics, and in all affairs that
matter it governs unquestioned. It is sufficient to say that the
candidate for any post, in any walk of life--is “a cousin of me own, by
the Father”--“a sort of a relation o’ mine, by the Mother”--and support
of the unfittest is condoned, even justified.

I am uncertain if the practice of deifying a relationship by the
employment of the definite article is peculiar to Munster, or even to
Ireland. “The fawther,” “the a’nt.” He who speaks to me of my father as
“The Fawther,” implies a sort of humorous intimacy, a respect just
tinged with facetiousness, that is quite lacking in the severe
directness of “your father.”

There was once a high magnate of a self-satisfied provincial town (its
identity is negligible). An exhibition was presently to be held there,
and it chanced that a visit from Royalty occurred shortly before the
completion of the arrangements. It also chanced that a possible visit to
Ireland of a still greater Personage impended--(this was several years
ago). The lesser Royalty partook of lunch with the magnate, and the
latter broached the question of a State opening of the exhibition by the
august visitor to be.

“When ye go back to London, now,” he beguiled, “coax the Brother!”

How winning is the method of address! It has in it something of the
insidious coquetry of the little dog who skips, in affected artlessness,
uninvited, upon your knee.

I have strayed from my text, which was the potency of the net of
relationship. Being Irish, I have to acknowledge its spell, and I think
it is indisputable that a thread, however slender, of kinship adds a
force to friendship.

Martin’s mother and mine were first cousins, granddaughters of Chief
Justice Charles Kendal Bushe, and of his wife, Anne Crampton. I have
heard my mother assert that she had seventy first cousins, all
grandchildren of “The Chief,” but I think there was a touch of fancy
about this. There is something sounding and sumptuous about the number
seventy, and some remembrance of Ahab and his seventy relatives may have
been in it. In her memoir of her brother Robert, Martin has given some
suggestion of the remarkable charm and influence of these
great-grandparents of ours. The adoration that both of them inspired
distils like a perfume from every record of them. They seem to have
obliterated all their rival grandfathers and grandmothers. One reflects
that each of the seventy first cousins must have possessed four
grandparents, yet, in the radiance of this couple, the alternative
grandpapas and grandmammas appear to have been, in the regard of their
grandchildren, no more than shadows.

They lived in a strangely interesting time, the time of the Union, when
there was room in the upper classes for each individual to be known to
each, and the proportion of those that governed, and those that were
governed, was as the players in an international cricket match to the
lookers-on; and it is not too much to boast that, out of a very
brilliant team, there was no better innings played than that of Charles
Kendal Bushe. When, as in “the ’98,” the lookers-on attempted to join in
the game, the result exemplified their incapacity and the advantages of
the existing arrangement.

Martin had been given by her mother a boxful of old family letters; one
of those pathetic collections of letters that no one either wants, or
looks at, or feels justified in burning. I know not for how many years
they had been hidden away. We had talked, every now and then, of
examining them, but the examination had been postponed for a more
convenient season that never came. Now life is emptier, and time seems
of less value; I have read them all, and I think that some extracts from
them will not come amiss among these memories.

It would require a sounder historian than I, and one who had specialised
in Irish affairs of the latter years of the eighteenth and the beginning
of the nineteenth centuries, to deal adequately with these old papers.
The Chief Justice and his wife lived intensely, in the very heart of the
most intense time, probably, that Ireland has ever known. They knew all
the rebel leaders, Wolfe Tone, Lord Edward Fitzgerald, and the rest of
the splendid romantics who fought and died, and lit with the white flame
of devotion one page at least of Ireland’s history. The names of
Plunket, Grattan, Saurin, later, O’Connell, and others less well known,
are found in many of these letters, and there are valentines from “Jemmy
Saurin,” apostrophising “the blue eyes of Kitty” (one of the Chief’s
daughters, and grandmother of “Martin Ross”); genuine, perhaps, but more
probably faked by the young lady’s heartless relatives; anagrams upon
the name of Charles Kendal Bushe, and an epigram, written by C. K. B.
himself, which has a very charming deftness, and shall be transcribed
here.

           TO CHLOE
      (_To accompany the gift of a watch_)

    Among our fashionable Bands,
      No wonder Time should love to linger,
    Allowed to place his two rude hands
      Where others dare not lay a finger.

The more I investigate the contents of the old letter box the more
fascinating they prove themselves to be.

I must, at all events, endeavour to refrain from irrelevant
quotation--(even regretfully omitting “The cure for Ellen P.’s spots.
Kate writes me word her face is now as clear as chrystal”)--and will try
to deal only with such of the contents of the box as come legitimately
within my scope.

The Chief’s letters cover a wide period, from about 1795 (a couple of
years after his marriage) to 1837. One does not, perhaps, find in them
the brilliance that is associated with his name in public life and in
general society. Those from which I have made extracts were written to
his wife. Deeply woven in them is the devotion to her that was the
mainspring of his life, and in works of devotion one need not expect to
find epigram.[3]

In one of them, written in 1807, he writes from Dublin, to her, in the
country, telling her of “an unfortunate business” in which he, “without
any personal ill-will to anyone,” “found it his duty to take a part.”
He deplores that “among the Members of the Bar coldness and jealousy
prevail, where there had been the utmost harmony and unanimity.” “It is
not in my nature to like such a state of things,” he says, and, I
believe, says truly, “and when I am alone my spirits are affected by it
in a way that I wou’d not for the World confess to anyone but you. I am
told that I am libell’d in the newspapers, which I dont know for I have
not read them, and which I wou’d not care about, from the same motives
that have so often, to your knowledge, made me indifferent about being
prais’d in them.... You remember on a former trying occasion how I acted
and I can never forget the heroism with which you supported me and
encourag’d me in a conduct which was apparently ruinous in its
consequences to yourself and our darling Babies. Ever since you left
this, my mind has been agitated in the way I have described to you. I am
seven years older and my nerves twenty years older than at the period of
the Union. Judge, then, the delight I feel at the prospect of seeing
again so soon, the bosom friend dearer than all, the only person upon
whose heart I can repose my own when weary--I judge of it by the
pleasure I feel in thus unburthening myself to you, and in the
consciousness that the very writing of this letter has given me the only
warm, comfortable and confidential glow of heart which I have felt since
you left me. Adieu beloved Nan--Pray _burn_ this _immediately_” (twice
underlined) “and let no human being learn anything of those thoughts
which to you alone I wou’d communicate. Ever yours C. K. B.”

It is a hundred and more years since this injunction was written. The
paper is stained and brittle, and I think that perhaps a tear, perhaps
also a kiss or two, have contributed a little to the staining. But
though she disobeyed him I believe he has forgiven her. I hope he will
also forgive a great-granddaughter who has chanced upon this record of a
disobedience that few could blame and that any lover would extol.

Long afterwards the same thought came in nearly the same words to
another Irishman, the poet, George Darley, and he wrote those lines that
have in them the same note of whispered tenderness that still breathes
from the discoloured page of the letter that should have been burned a
hundred years ago.

    “One in whose gentle bosom I
       Can pour my inmost heart of woes,
     Like the care-burthened honey-fly
       That hides his murmurs in the rose.”

       *       *       *       *       *

I have said that it was an interesting time to be alive in, this
junction of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. That the Chief’s
sympathies were, as I have already mentioned, with the men on the losing
side is very well known. In one of the early letters to his wife, he
speaks of having had “a very prosperous circuit,” and says his business
was “pretty general, not confin’d to friends or United Irishmen, tho
these latter have been no bad friends to me either.” He did not defend
their methods, but he stood by his friends, and to the end of his life
he stood by his opinions.

In a letter written by Mrs. Bushe to their son Charles, at Castlehaven,
after the death of the Chief (that is to say, forty-three years, at
least, after the Act of Union), she speaks of the chaotic state of the
country, and the ruin caused by the arbitrary and ill-considered
enforcement of the recent Poor Law legislation. “Useless however to
complain. England has the _might_ which supersedes the right, and we are
punished now for our own folly in consenting to the _Union_! Just what
your Father predicted--‘when Ireland gives up the _rights_ that she has,
what right has she then to complain?’--How true this little squib of the
poor dear C----” (Chief). “Happy for him he did not live to see the ruin
he predicted!”

The following account of a visit to Edgeworthstown forms part of a
letter, written at Omagh and dated Monday, August 16th, 1810. It is from
Chief Justice Bushe to his wife; the beginning portion of the letter is
printed in the Appendix I. (page 332).

“I am not surpriz’d that you ask about Edgeworthstown, and I can only
tell you that every thing which Smyly has often said to us in praise of
it is true and unexaggerated. Society in that house is certainly on the
best plan I have ever met with. Edgeworth is a very clever fellow of
much talent, and tho not deeply inform’d on any subject, is highly
(which is consistent with being superficially) so in all. He talks a
great deal and very pleasantly and loves to exhibit and perhaps obtrude
what he wou’d be so justifiably vain of (his daughter and her works) if
you did not trace that pride to his predominant Egotism, and see that he
admires her because she is _his_ child, and her works because they are
_his_ Grand Children. Mrs. Edgeworth is uncommonly agreeable and has
been and not long ago very pretty. She is a perfect Scholar, and at the
same time a good Mother and housewife. She is an excellent painter, like
yourself, and like you has been oblig’d by producing Originals to give
up Copying: She is you know a 5th or 6th Wife and her last child was his
22d. Two Miss Sneyds, amiable old maids, live with him. They are sisters
of one of his wives, a beautiful and celebrated Honoria Sneyd, mention’d
in Miss Seward’s Monody on Major André and known by her misfortune in
having been betroth’d to that poor fellow. They are Litchfield people
of the old literary set of the Garricks Dr. Johnson Miss Seward &c. &c.
There are many young Edgeworths male and female all of promise and
talent and all living round the same table with this set among whom I
have not yet mention’d Miss Edgeworth, because I consider you as already
knowing her from her works. In such a Society you may suppose
Conversation must be good, but I was not prepared to find it so easy. It
is the only set of the kind I ever met with in which you are neither led
nor driven, but actually fall, and that imperceptibly, into literary
topics, and I attribute it to this that in that house literature is not
a treat for Company upon Invitation days, but is actually the daily
bread of the family. Miss Edgeworth is for nothing more remarkable than
for the total absence of vanity. She seems to have studied her father’s
foibles for two purposes, to avoid them and never to appear to see them,
and what does not always happen, her want of affectation is unaffected.
She is as well bred and as well dress’d and as easy and as much like
other people as if she was not a celebrated author. No pretensions, not
a bit of blue stocking is to be discover’d. In the Conversation she
neither advances or keeps back, but mixes naturally and cheerfully in
it, and tho in the number of words she says less than anyone yet the
excellence of her remarks and the unpremeditated point which she gives
them makes you recollect her to have talk’d more than others. I was
struck by a little felicity of hers the night I was there. Shakespear
was talk’d of as he always is, and I mentioned what you have lately
heard me speak of as a literary discovery and curiosity, that he has
borrow’d the Character of Cardinal Wolsey from Campion, the old
Chronicler of Ireland. This was new to them and Edgeworth began one of
his rattles--

     “‘Well Sir, and has the minute, and the laborious, and the
     indefatigable, and the prying, and the investigating Malone found
     this out?’

     “Miss Edgeworth said, almost under her breath,

     “‘It was too large for him to see!’

     “Is not that good Epigram? I think it is. Edgeworth gave her the
     advantage of taking her into France with his Wife and others of his
     family during the short peace, and they were persons to improve
     such an opportunity. Miss Edgeworth’s Madame Fleury, in the
     Fashionable Tales is form’d on a true story which she learn’d
     there. You will think this no description unless you know what her
     figure is, and face &c. &c. I think her very good looking and can
     suppose that she _was_ once pretty. Imagine Miss Wilmot at about 43
     years old for such I suppose Miss E. to be, with all the
     Intelligence of her Countenance perhaps encreas’d and the
     Sensibility preserv’d but somewhat reduc’d, the figure very smart
     and neat as it must be if like Miss W’s but some of its beautiful
     redundancies retir’d upon a peace Establishment.

     “Such is Miss Edgeworth but take her for all in all, there is
     nothing like her to be seen, or rather to be known, for it is
     impossible to be an hour in her Company without recognizing her
     Talent, benevolence and worth.

     “An interesting anecdote occurs to me that Edgeworth told us and
     forc’d her to produce the proof of.

     “Old Johnson of St. Paul’s Churchyard London has always been her
     bookseller and purchas’d her Works at first experimentally and
     latterly liberally. He died a few months ago and rather suddenly
     and a few hours before his death he sent for his nephew to whom he
     bequeath’d his property and who succeeded him in his business and
     told him that he felt he had done Miss E. injustice in only giving
     her £450 for Fashionable Tales and desir’d him to give her £450
     more. He died that day and the next the Nephew sent her an account
     of the Transaction and the £450. This story only requires to be
     told by Miss E. I read the original letter.

     “Adieu beloved Nan. I have scribbled very much but since I left
     town I have no other opportunity of chatting to you.

“Ever your
C. K. B.”






CHAPTER III

MAINLY MARIA EDGEWORTH


There is a portrait of Mrs. Bushe that is now in the possession of one
of her many great-grandchildren, Sir Egerton Coghill. It is a small
picture, in pastel, very delightful in technique, and the subject is
worthy of the technique. Nancy Crampton was her name, and the picture
was probably done at the time of her marriage, in 1793, and is a record
of the excellent judgment of the future Lord Chief Justice of Ireland.

It would be hard to find a more charming face. From below a cloud of
brown curls, deep and steady blue eyes look straight into yours from
under level brows. The extreme intellectuality of the expression does
not master its sweetness. In looking at the picture the lines come
back--

    “One in whose gentle bosom I
      Can pour my inmost heart of woes.”

No wonder that in the troublous days of the Union, when bribes and
threats assailed the young barrister who was already a power in the
land, no wonder indeed that he often, as he says in one of his letters,
“heav’d a sigh, and thought of Nancy,” and knew “with delight” that on
her heart he could repose his own when weary.

Here, I think, may fitly be given some lines that the Chief wrote, when
he was an old man, to accompany the gift to his wife of a white fur
tippet.

         TO A TIPPET.

    Soon as thy milk-white folds are prest
    Like Wreaths of Snow about her breast,
    Oh guard that precious heart from harm
    Like thee ’t is pure, like thee ’t is warm.

Love and wit are immortal, we know, but the spirit is rare that can
inspire them after nearly fifty years of married life; yet rarer,
perhaps, the young heart that can persuade them still to dwell with it
and to overlook the silver head.

I grieve that I have been unable to find any of Mrs. Bushe’s earlier
letters. She was a brilliant creature in all ways, and had a rare and
enchanting gift as an artist, which, even in those days, when young
ladies of quality were immured inexorably within the padded cell of the
amateur, could scarce have failed to make its mark, had she not, as the
Chief, with marital complacency, observed, devoted herself to “making
originals instead of copies.”

In her time there were few women who gave even a moment’s thought to the
possibilities of individual life as an artist, however aware they might
be--must have been--of the gifts they possessed. I daresay that my
great-grandmother was well satisfied enough with what life had brought
her--“honour, love, obedience, troops of friends.” In one of her
letters, written when she was a very old woman, she writes gaily of the
hateful limitations of old age, and says:

“When people _will_ live beyond their time such things must be, and I
have a right to be thankful that old Time has put on his Slippers, and
does not ride roughshod over me.”

(Which shows, I think, that marriage had subdued the artist in her, and
had, in compensation, evoked the philosopher.)

It is clear, from the last letter in the preceding chapter, that Miss
Edgeworth and Mrs. Bushe had not met before 1810. How soon afterwards
they met, and the friendship, that lasted for the rest of their lives,
began, I cannot ascertain. In one of Miss Edgeworth’s letters (quoted in
one of the many volumes that have been written about her) she says:

“Having named Mrs. Bushe, I must mention that whenever I meet her she is
my delight and admiration, from her wit, humour, and variety of
conversation.”

Among the contents of the letter-box that Martin gave me are several
letters from Miss Edgeworth, and they testify to the fact that she lost
no time in falling in love with her “very dear Mrs. Bushe.”

I recognise, gratefully, how highly I am privileged in being permitted
to include in my book these letters from the brilliant pioneer of Irish
novelists. To the readers and lovers of, for example, “Castle Rackrent,”
they may seem a trifle disappointing in their submission to the
conventions of their period, a period that decreed a mincing and
fettered mode for its lady letter-writers, and rigorously exacted from
its females the suitable simper.

The writing is pale, prim, and pointed, undeniably suggestive of prunes,
and prisms, and papa (that inveterate papa of Maria’s); yet, in spite of
the fetters of convention, the light step is felt, and although the
manner may mince, it cannot conceal the humour, the spirit, and the
charm of disposition.

Miss Edgeworth was born in the same year as Chief Justice Bushe, and
died six years later than he, in 1849. Her friendship with Mrs. Bushe
remained unbroken to the last, and their mutual admiration continued
unshaken. In such of Miss Edgeworth’s letters to my great-grandmother
as I have seen, she speaks but little of literary work. One of the later
letters, however (dated 1827), accompanied a present of one of her
books; the date would make it appear that this was one of the sequels to
“Early Lessons”--(in which the unfortunate Rosamond is victimised by the
dastardly fraud of the Purple Jar, and Harry gets no breakfast until he
has made his bed, although the fact that his sole ablutions consist in
washing his hands is in no way imputed to him as sin. But this, also, is
of the period).

MISS MARIA EDGEWORTH TO MRS. BUSHE.


“EDGEWORTH’S TOWN
“_July 12. 1827_.

     “How can I venture to send such an insignificant little child’s
     book to Mrs. Bushe?--Because I know she loves me and will think the
     smallest offering from me a mark of kindness--of confidence in her
     indulgence and partiality.

     “My sister Harriet has given me great pleasure by writing me word
     how kindly you _speak_ of me, dear Mrs. Bushe, and as I know your
     sincerity, to speak and to think kindly with you are one and the
     same. Believe me I have the honour to be like you in this. In every
     thing that has affected you since we parted (that has come to my
     knowledge) I have keenly sympathised--Oh that we could meet again.
     I am sure our minds would open and join immediately. After all
     there is no greater mistake in life than counting happiness by
     pounds shillings and pence--You and I have never done this I
     believe--We ought to meet again. Cannot you contrive it?

     “I am glad at least that my sister Harriet has the pleasure which I
     have not. Your penetration will soon discover all my father’s heart
     and all his talents in her. Remember me most respectfully and most
     affectionately to the Chief Justice and believe me

“Most truly your
“Affectionate friend
“MARIA EDGEWORTH.



“Harriet did not know this little vol was published or that I intended
publishing it when you spoke to her.

“I had amused myself with the assistance of a confederate sister at home
in getting them printed without her knowing it for the Wise pleasure of
surprising her as she had always said I could not print anything without
her knowledge--These little wee wee plays were written ages ago in my
age of happiness for birthday diversions and Harriet added the cross
Prissy 16 years ago!”

MISS MARIA EDGEWORTH TO MRS. BUSHE
Kilmurrey, Thomastown, Co. Kilkenny.

“EDGEWORTH’S TOWN
“_June 18th 1815_.

“MY VERY DEAR MRS. BUSHE,

     “This letter is dictated by my father as you might guess by the
     bold appellation with which I have begun. He projects a migration
     southward this ensuing month--towards Cork where Mrs. Edgeworth’s
     brother is fatly and fitly provided for in the Church. In his route
     my father glances sideways to the real pleasure of having an
     opportunity of seeing you free from all the shackles of high
     station and high fashion, in the retirement which your wise husband
     prefers to both. Tell us when he will be at home and when at home
     whether it will be _convenient_ (we are vain to think it would be
     _agreeable_ you perceive) to receive us for a day and a night.
     There will be three of us, papa, mama and self. Though we were
     _Foxites_ we cannot sleep ‘_three in a bed_.’ As the circuit will
     probably engage the Sol. gen[4] for some time to come our prospect
     looks to the period when he may return.

     “So far _from_ my father--now _of_ him. This day he is much better
     and we are all in high spirits. And he will not let me add one word
     more.

“Dear Mrs. Bushe,
“Affectionately yours
“MARIA EDGEWORTH.”



       *       *       *       *       *

“FROM MISS MARIA EDGEWORTH
TO MRS. BUSHE, Kilmurrey, Thomastown,
Co. Kilkenny

“EDGEWORTH’S TOWN
_Augt. 26th 1832_.

MY DEAR MRS. BUSHE

     “Did you ever form any idea of the extent of my assurance--

     “If you did I have a notion I shall now exceed whatever might have
     been your estimate.

     “I am about to ask you--to ask you, plunging without preface or
     apology--to go to work for me, and to give _me_, only because I
     have the assurance to ask for it, what every body would wish to
     have from you and nobody who had any pretence to modesty (out of
     your own family and privileged circle of dears) would venture to
     think of asking for.

     “A bag if you please of your own braidwork my dear Mrs.
     Bushe--Louisa Beaufort who has just come to visit us tells me that
     your braid work is so beautiful that I do covet this souvenir from
     you. The least _Forget me not_--or _Heartsease_ will fulfil all my
     wishes--if indeed you are so very kind as to listen to me. I have
     your Madonna over the chimney piece in our library and often do I
     look at her with affection and gratitude. I wish dear Mrs. Bushe we
     could ever meet again, but this world goes so badly that I fear our
     throats will be cut by order of O’Connell & Co very soon, or we
     shall be beggars walking the world, and walking the world
     _different_ ways. It is good to laugh as long as we can, however
     and whenever we can--between crying times--of which there are so
     many too many now a days.

     “I hear sad tidings of my much loved, more loved even than admired,
     friend Sir Walter Scott. His body lives and is likely to live some
     time--his mind oh such a mind! is gone forever. His temper too
     which was most charming and most amiable is changed by disease.
     Mrs. Lockhart that daughter who so admires him is more to be pitied
     than words can express. His mind was a little revived by the first
     return to Abbotsford--but sunk again--Of all afflictions surely
     this is the worst that friends can have to endure--death a
     comparative blessing.

     “I find the love of garden grow upon me as I grow older more and
     more. Shrubs and flowers and such small gay things, that bloom and
     please and fade and wither and are gone and we care not for them,
     are refreshing interests, in life, and if we cannot say never
     fading pleasures, we may say unreproved pleasures and never
     grieving losses.

     “I remember your history of the bed of tulips or anemones which the
     Chief Justice fancied he should fancy and which you reared for him
     and he walked over without knowing.

     “Does your taste for flowers continue. We have some fine
     carnations--if you could fancy them. Some way or other they should
     get to you. If not by a flying carpet by as good a mode of
     conveyance or better--the frank of Sir W. Gapes or Right Hon. C.
     G. S. Stanley.

     “To either of which direct for me anything of whatever size or
     weight (barring the size of the house or so) and it will be
     conveyed to me swift and sure as if the African Magician himself
     carried the same.

     “I more much more wish to hear from you my dear Mrs. Bushe, and to
     know from your own self how you are going on than to have all the
     braided bags however pretty that could be given to me. That is the
     truth of the matter. So pray write to me and tell me all that
     concerns you--for

“I am very sincerely and affectionately
“Your little old friend
“MARIA EDGEWORTH.

     “Will you present my affectionate respects to the Chief Justice. I
     wish his country were more worthy of him--or rather I wish his
     country were allowed to be and to show itself more worthy of such a
     Chief Justice and such a private character as his.

     “I am convinced that if the Scotch maxim of Let well alone were
     pursued in Ireland we should do well enough. But to the rage of
     obtaining popularity in a single individual must the peace of a
     country be sacrificed.[5]

     “What can the heart of such a man be made of? And however great his
     talents how infinitely little and nauseously mean must his Mind be!

     “He is too clever and clear sighted not to know too well what he is
     about and what his own motions are. It is my belief however that he
     could not now be quiet if he would he has such a Mob-omania upon
     him.

     “We are quiet enough here--as yet.”

“THE LORD CHIEF JUSTICE OF IRELAND
“17 Upper Mount Street, Dublin.

FROM MISS MARIA EDGEWORTH.

    A proverb goes--(I love it well)
    Of “Give an inch and take an ell”
    ’Tis lady’s law--and, to be brief
    Now must be mine, my dear Lord Chief

     “The case is this--

     “May I beg your Lordship not to shake your head irrevocably before
     you have heard me out--

     “SUPPOSE.... I only modestly say _suppose_ ... which leaves the
     matter just as it was, in case your Lordship is determined to
     _oppose_--<small>SUPPOSE</small> now, in short, you could contrive to come down to
     us a day--a day or <small>TWO</small>--(pray dont start off!) or if you _could_
     possibly bear _3_--days before the assizes? You could get--say
     here--without hurry to dinner at 7--or--name your hour--and you
     should have coffee comfortably without being obliged to enter an
     appearance in the drawing room, and should retire to rest at
     whatever hour you like--and I do humbly concieve that your bed and
     all concerns, might be as comfortably arranged here as at Mullingar
     Hotel--(though I wd not disparage sd Hotel)--But double bedded or
     single room and room for friend and servant adjoining--and a whole
     apartment with backstairs of its own shut out from the rest of the
     house is at your Lordship’s disposal--And as to invalid habits
     unless you have the habit of walking in your sleep all over the
     house I don’t see how they could incommode or be incommoded.

     “If you mean that you like to lie in bed in the morning late-- Lie
     as late as ever you please.

     “No questions asked. No breakfast waiting for you below, or thought
     of your appearance till you please to shine upon us. Breakfast
     waiting your bell’s touch, in your bed, or out of it at any hour
     you please--And no worry of Company at dinner (unless you bespeak
     the world and his wife--But if you did we should not know where to
     find them for you).

     “We have only our own every-day family party and should only wish
     and hope to add to it, to meet you, a sister, who in happy days
     knew and admired you, even from her childhood (Mrs. Butler née
     Harriet Edgeworth) and her husband, whom you knew in happy days
     too, at the late Bishop of Meath’s. Thank you my dear Lord for
     promising to look for the Bishop’s verses.

     Now pray let me thank you in my heart for your answer to this
     letter.

     “Mrs Bushe if she likes me as well as I most humbly believe she
     does, will put in a good word for us--and her good words can never
     be said in vain--and must be followed by good deeds.

“I am my dear Lord
with more respect than appears here
And all the sincerely affectionate
regard that has been felt for you (we need not say how many years)--

“Your--to be obliged--humble servant
“MARIA EDGEWORTH

“EDGEWORTH TOWN

“_Feb. 1st 1837_”






CHAPTER IV

OLD FORGOTTEN THINGS


Chief Justice Bushe died in 1843, and Maria Edgeworth in 1849, but Mrs.
Bushe lived on till 1857, a delight and an inspiration to her children
and grandchildren. To her, even more than to the Chief, may be ascribed
the inevitable, almost invariable turn for the Arts, in some form,
frequently in all forms, that distinguishes their descendants, and to
her also is attributed a quality in story-telling known as “Crampton
dash,” which may be explained as an intensifying process, analogous to
the swell in an organ.

But few of their grandchildren, that potent and far-reaching first
cousinhood of seventy, now remain. Bushes, Plunkets, Coghills, Foxes,
Franks, Harrises, they were a notable company, and I imagine that in the
middle and later years of the last century they made a clan of no small
power and influence. “Dublin is my washpot, over Merrion Square will I
cast out my shoe,” they might have said, possibly did say, in their
arrogant youth, when “The Family,” good-looking, amusing, and strenuous,
“took the flure” in the Dublin society of the ’fifties. From among them
came no luminary in Art, specially outstanding, yet there was scarcely
one of them without some touch of that spark which is lit by a coal
taken from the altar, and is, for want of a better term, called
originality; and although the reputations of neither Shakespeare nor
Michael Angelo were threatened, they could have provided a club
dedicated to “Les Quatz’ Arts” with a very useful selection of members.

(Yet the mention of Shakespeare, and the wish to be sincere, force me to
recall a tale of two of these first cousins of Martin’s mother and mine,
the one an artist of delightful achievement, the other, amongst her many
gifts, an astronomer and writer. The latter reproached the former for
her neglect of Shakespeare, and announced her intention of reading aloud
to her one of his plays. The artist replied with a high and
characteristic tranquillity, “Shakespeare was a coarse man, my dear, but
you may read him to me if you like. I can go into a reverie.”)

It is not out of place to mention here that the first writing in which
Martin and I collaborated was a solemnly preposterous work, a dictionary
of the words and phrases peculiar to our family, past and present, with
derivations and definitions--the definitions being our opportunity. It
might possibly--in fact I think some selections would--entertain the
public, but I can confidently say it will never be offered to it;
Bowdler himself would quail at the difficulties it would present.

       *       *       *       *       *

Martin has, in her memoir of her brother Robert, given a sketch of life
at Ross as it was in the old days, in its patriarchal simplicity, its
pastoral abundance, its limitless hospitality, its feudal relations with
the peasants. Its simplicity was, I imagine, of a more primitive type
than can be claimed for any conditions that I can personally remember in
my own country. The time of which she has written was already passing
when she arrived on the scene, and she had to rely mainly on the
records of her elders. The general atmosphere there and in my country
was much the same, but a certain degree of sophistication may have set
in a little earlier here, and when I say “here,” I speak of that fair
and far-away district, the Barony of West Carbery, County Cork, the
ultimate corner of the ultimate speck of Europe--Ireland. You will not
find West Carbery’s name in the atlas, but Cape Clear will not be
denied, and there is nothing of West Carbery west of Cape Clear, unless
one counts its many sons and daughters who have gone even farther west,
to the Land of the Setting Sun.

The Ireland that Martin and I knew when we were children is fast leaving
us; every day some landmark is wiped out; I will try, as she has done,
to recapture some of the flying memories.

To begin with


CASTLE TOWNSHEND.

Castle Townshend is a small village in the south-west of the County of
Cork, unique in many ways among Irish villages, incomparable in the
beauty of its surroundings, remarkable in its high level of
civilisation, and in the number of its “quality houses.” “High ginthry
does be jumpin’ mad for rooms in this village,” was how the matter was
defined by a skilled authority, while another, equally versed in social
matters, listened coldly to commendation of a rival village, and
remarked, “It’s a nice place enough, but the ginthry is very light in
it. It’s very light with them there entirely.”

I hasten to add that this criticism did not refer to the morals of the
gentry, merely to their scarcity--as one says “a light crop.”

Castlehaven Harbour, to whose steep shores it adheres, defiant of the
law of gravity, by whose rules it should long since have slipped into
the sea, has its place in history. The Spanish Armada touched _en
passant_ (touched rather hard in some places), one of Queen Elizabeth’s
admirals, Admiral Leveson, touched too, fairly hard, and left
cannon-ball bruises on the walls of Castlehaven Castle. The next
distinguished visitors were a force of Cromwell’s troopers. Brian’s
Fort, built by Brian Townshend, the son of one of Cromwell’s officers,
still stands firm, and Swift’s tower, near it, is distinguished as the
place where “the gloomy Dean; (of _autre fois_) wrote a Latin poem,
called “Carberiae Rupes.” A translation of this compliment to the Rocks
of Carbery was printed one hundred and seventy years ago in Smith’s
“History of the Co. Cork.” It was much admired by the historian. A
quotation from it may be found in “A Record of Holiday,” in one of our
books, “Some Irish Yesterdays,” but candour compels me to admit that
four of its lines, descriptive of the coast of Carbery--

    “Oft too, with hideous yawn, the cavern wide
     Presents an orifice on either side;
     A dismal orifice, from sea to sea
     Extended, pervious to the god of day.”

--might be taken as equally descriptive of its readers.

The _Titanic_ passed within a few miles of Castlehaven on her first and
last voyage; I saw her racing to the West, into the glow of a fierce
winter sunset. It was from Castle Townshend that the first warnings of
the sharks that were waiting for the _Lusitania_ were sent; and into
Castlehaven Harbour came, by many succeeding tides, victims of that
tragedy. Let it be remembered to the honour of the fishermen who
harvested those sheaves of German reaping, that the money and the
jewels, which most of the drowned

[Illustration: CASTLEHAVEN HARBOUR.

V. F. M.
]

[Illustration: CARBERIAE RUPES.

E. B. C.
]

people had brought with them, were left with them, untouched.

It must have been eighty or ninety years ago that the first member of
“The Chief’s” family reached Castlehaven. This was his second son, the
Rev. Charles Bushe, who was, as Miss Edgeworth says of her stepmamma’s
brother, “fatly and fitly provided for” with the living of Castlehaven.
Somervilles and Townshends had been living and intermarrying in
Castlehaven Parish, with none to molest their ancient solitary reign,
since Brian Townshend built himself the fort from which he could look
forth upon one of the loveliest harbours in Ireland, and the Reverend
Thomas Somerville, the first of his family to settle in Munster, took to
himself (by purchase from the representatives of the Earl of
Castlehaven) the old O’Driscoll Castle, and lies buried beside it, in
St. Barrahane’s churchyard, under a slab that proclaims him to have been
“A Worthy Magistrate, and a Safe and Affable Companion.” The two clans
enjoyed in those days, I imagine, a splendid isolation, akin to that of
the Samurai in Old Japan, and the Rev. Charles Bushe, an apostle of an
alien cultivation, probably realised the feelings of Will Adams when he
was cast ashore at Osaka, may, indeed, have felt his position to be as
precarious as that of the first missionary at the Court of the King of
the Cannibal Islands.

My great-uncle Charles was for forty years the Rector of Castlehaven
Parish, and the result of his ministry that most directly affects me was
the marriage of my father, Colonel Thomas Henry Somerville, of Drishane,
to the Rev. Charles’s niece, Adelaide Coghill. (That she was also his
step-sister-in-law is a fact too bewildering to anyone save a
professional genealogist for me to dwell on it here. I will merely say
that my mother’s father was Admiral Sir Josiah Coghill, and her mother
was Anna Maria Bushe, daughter of the Chief Justice.)[6]

There is a picture extant, the work of that artist to whom I have
already referred, in which is depicted the supposed indignation of the
Aboriginal Red men, _i.e._, my grandfather Somerville and his household,
at the apostasy of my father, a Prince of the (Red) Blood Royal, in
departing from the family habit of marrying a Townshend, and in allying
himself with a Paleface. In that picture the Red men and women are armed
with clubs, the Palefaces with croquet mallets. It was with these that
they entered in and possessed the land. My grandmother (_née_ Townshend,
of Castle Townshend), a small and eminently dignified lady, one of my
great-aunts, and other female relatives, are profanely represented,
capering with fury, clad in brief garments of rabbit skin. The Paleface
females surge in vast crinolines; the young Red man is encircled by
them, as was the swineherd in Andersen’s fairy tale, by the Court
ladies. My grandfather swings a tomahawk, and is faced by my uncle, Sir
Joscelyn Coghill, leader of the second wave of invasion, with a
photographic camera (the first ever seen in West Carbery) and a tripod.

       *       *       *       *       *

I think I must diverge somewhat farther from my main thesis in order to
talk a little about the Ancient Order of Hibernians (if I may borrow the
appellation) who were thus dispossessed. For, as is the way all the
world over, the missionaries ate up the cannibals, and the Red men have
left only their names and an unworthy granddaughter to commemorate their
customs.

Few South Pacific Islands are now as isolated as was, in those days,--I
speak of ninety or one hundred years ago--Castle Townshend. The roads
were little better than bridle-paths; they straggled and struggled, as
far as was possible, along the crests of the hills, and this was as a
protection to the traveller, who could less easily be ambushed and
waylaid by members of the large assortment of secret societies,
Whiteboys, Ribbonmen, Molly Maguires, Outlaws in variety, whose spare
moments between rebellions were lightened by highway robbery. I have
heard that my great-grandmother’s “coach” was the only wheeled vehicle
that came into Castle Townshend. My great-grandfather used to ride to
Cork, fifty-two miles, and the tradition is that he had a fabulous black
mare, named Bess, who trotted the journey in three hours (which I take
leave to doubt). All the heavy traffic came and went by sea. The pews of
the church came from Cork by ship. They have passed now, but I can
remember them, and I should have thought that their large simplicity
would not have been beyond the scope of the local carpenter. There was a
triple erection for the pulpit; the clerk sat in the basement, the
service was read _au premier_, and to the top story my great-uncle
Charles was wont to mount, in a black gown and “bands,” and thence
deliver classic discourses, worthy, as I have heard, of the son of
“silver-tongued Bushe,” but memorable to me (at the age of, say, six)
for the conviction, imparted by them anew each Sunday, that they were
samples of eternity, and would never end. My eldest brother, who shared
the large square pew with our grandfather and me, was much sustained by
a feud with a coastguard child, with whom he competed in the emulous
construction of grimaces, mainly based, like the sermons, on an
excessive length of tongue, but I had no such solace. Feuds are,
undoubtedly, a great solace to _ennui_, and in the elder times of a
hundred years or so ago they seem to have been the mainstay of society
in West Cork. Splendid feuds, thoroughly made, solid, and without a
crack into which any importunate dove could insert so much as an
olive-leaf.

Ireland was, in those days, a forcing bed for individuality. Men and
women, of the upper classes, were what is usually described as “a law
unto themselves,” which is another way of saying that they broke those
of all other authorities. That the larger landowners were, as a class,
honourable, reasonably fair-minded, and generous, as is not, on the
whole, disputed, is a credit to their native kindliness and good
breeding. They had neither public opinion nor legal restraint to
interfere with them. Each estate was a kingdom, and, in the
impossibility of locomotion, each neighbouring potentate acquired a
relative importance quite out of proportion to his merits, for to love
your neighbour--or, at all events, to marry her--was almost inevitable
when matches were a matter of mileage, and marriages might be said to
have been made by the map. Enormous families were the rule in all
classes, such being reputed to be the will of God, and the olive
branches about the paternal table often became of so dense a growth as
to exclude from it all other fruits of the earth, save, possibly, the
potato.

Equally vigorous, as I have said, was the growth of character. There was
room in those spacious days for expansion, and the advantage was not
wasted. There was an old lady who lived in West Carbery, and died some
fifty years ago, about whom legend has accumulated. She lived in a gaunt
grey house, that still exists, and is as suggestive of a cave as
anything as high and narrow, and implacably symmetrical, can be. Tall
elms enshroud it, and rooks at evening make a black cloud about it. It
has now been civilised, but I can remember the awe it inspired in me as
a child. She was of distinguished and ancient family (though she was
born in such remote ages that one would say there could have been
scarcely more than two generations between her and Adam and Eve). She
was very rich, and she was a miser of the school of comic opera, showy
and dramatic. Her only son, known, not without reason, as “Johnny Wild,”
is said, after many failures, to have finally extracted money from her
by the ingenious expedient of inveigling her into a shed in which was a
wicked bull, and basing a claim for an advance on the probability that
the bull would do the same. She lost ten shillings on a rent day, and
raised it among her tenants by means of a round-robin. Her costume was
that of a scarecrow that has lost all self-respect, yet--a solitary
extravagance--when she went in a train she travelled first-class. It is
said that on a journey to Dublin she was denounced to the guard as a
beggar-woman who had mistaken the carriage. It happened that the
denouncer was a lady with a courtesy-title derived from a peerage of
recent and dubious origin. The beggar-woman threatened to recite their
respective pedigrees on the platform, and the protest was withdrawn.
Naturally she fought with most of her neighbours, specially her
kinsfolk, and, as a result of a specially sanguinary engagement,
announced that she would never again “set foot” in the village sacred to
her clan (and it may be noted that the term “to set foot” invariably
implies something sacrificial, a rite, but one always more honoured in
the breach than in the observance) “until the day when she went into it
with four horses and her two feet foremost,” which referred to her final
transit to the family burying-ground. On her death-bed, a cousin, not
unnaturally anxious as to her future welfare, offered to read to her
suitable portions of the Bible, but the offer was declined.

“Faith, my dear, I’ll not trouble ye. I know it all by heart; but I’m
obliged to ye, and I wish I had a pound that I might give it ye, but I
haven’t so much as a ha’penny.”

She shortly afterwards died, and there was found in her bedroom, in a
desk, £500, and a further £20 was discovered rolled up in an old bonnet,
a black straw bonnet with bright green ribbons.




CHAPTER V

EARLY WEST CARBERY


I have already commented on the social importance, and value, of the
feuds of a century ago. Fights were made, like the wall-papers, the
carpets, the furniture, to last. Friendships too, I daresay, but though
it was possible to dissolve a friendship, the full-fledged fight, beaked
and clawed, was incapable as an eagle of laying down its weapons.

Such a fight there was between two sisters, both long since dead. They
were said to have been among “The Beauties of the Court of the
Regent”--delightful phrase, bringing visions of ringlets and rouge, and
low necks and high play--and both were famed for their wit, their charm,
and their affection for each other. Still unmarried, their mother
brought them home to Castle Townshend (for reasons not unconnected with
the run of the cards), not quite so young as they had been--in those
days a young lady’s first youth seems to have been irrevocably lost at
about three and twenty--yet none the less dangerous on that account.
Most feuds originate in a difference of opinion, but this one, or so it
has always been said, was due to a disastrous similarity in taste.
Legends hint that a young cousin, my grandfather, then a personable
youth fresh from Oxford, was the difficulty. But whatever the cause (and
he married the elder sister) peace was not found in sixty years; the
combatants died, and the fight outlived the fighters.

In these feebler days the mental attitude of that time is hard to
realise. The stories that have come down to us only complicate the
effort to reconstitute the people and the period, but they may
help--some of them--to explain the French Revolution. A tale is told of
one of these ex-beauties, noted, be it remembered, for her charm of
manner, her culture, her sense of humour. Near the end of her long life
she went to the funeral of a relative, leaning decorously upon the arm
of a kinsman. At the churchyard a countryman pushed forward between her
and the coffin. She thereupon disengaged her arm from that of her
squire, and struck the countryman in the face. It is no less
characteristic of the time that the countryman’s attitude does not come
into the story, but it seems to me probable that he went home and
boasted then, and for the rest of his life, that old Madam ---- had “bet
him a blow in the face.”

There is yet another story, written in a letter to a young cousin, by my
father’s cousin, the late Mrs. Pierrepont Mundy, a very delightful
letter-writer and story-teller, who has taken with her to the next world
a collection of anecdotes that may possibly cause her relatives there to
share the regret of her friends here that she did not leave them behind
her.

“One more link in the chain of events,” she writes,

“Grandmamma’s sister-in-law married her brother, ‘Devil Dick,’ who was
violent to madness. His mother alone was not afraid of him. She had a
spirit of her own. On one occasion she went over a ship at Cork,
intending to make purchases from contraband goods. She set aside chosen
ones, but was stopped by the _Excisemen_. She looked at the basket
full, raised her tiny foot (which you and I, dearest A., inherit) and
kicked the whole collection overboard into the Sea!

“That same foot she released from her high-heeled shoe on arriving,
driven from Cork in a ‘Jarvey,’ and, when the _Cocher_ said ‘Stop Madam,
you haven’t paid!’ she threw the money on the ground, and with her shoe
she dealt him a smart box on the ear and said,

“‘Take _that_ before the Grand Jury!’ (meaning _she_ could do anything
and would not get fined.)

“_Une maïtresse femme!_”

Thus my cousin concludes her story, not without a certain approbation of
our ancestress.

Indisputably the coming of the Palefaces slackened the moral fibre of
Castle Townshend; the fire has gone out of the fights and the heat out
of the hatreds. I do not claim for the later generations a higher
standard; peace is mainly ensued by lack of concentration; it is not so
much that we forgive, as that we forget. I regret that these early
histories do not present my departed relatives in a more attractive
light, but personal experience has taught me how infinitely boring can
be the virtues of other people’s families.

A strange product of these high explosives was my father, who, as was
said of another like unto him, was “The gentlest crayture ever came into
a house.” He had no brothers and but one sister, a fact that did not, I
think, distress my grandparents, who were in advance of their period in
considering the prevalent immense families ill-bred; and even had the
matter been for them a subject of regret, they had at least one
consolation--a consolation offered in a similar case to a cousin of
Martin’s--“Afther all,” it was said, “if ye had a hundhred of them ye
couldn’t have a greater variety.”

An only son, with a solitary sister, brought up in the days when the
difference between the sexes was clearly defined by the position of the
definite article, “an only son” being by no means in the same case,
grammatical or otherwise, with “only a daughter,” it would not have been
surprising had he developed into such a flower of culture as had
blossomed in “Johnny Wild.” I expect that the rare and passionate
devotion of his father to his mother taught him a lesson not generally
inculcated in his time. In truth, his love and consideration for his
mother and sister amounted to anachronism in those days, when chivalry
was mostly relegated to the Eglinton Tournament, and unselfishness was
bracketed with needlework as a graceful and exclusive attribute of the
Ministering Angel.

Mrs. Pierrepont Mundy, once defined the two men of her acquaintance whom
most she delighted to honour as

“_Preux Chevaliers!_ Christian gentlemen, who feed their dogs from the
dinner-table!”

I find it impossible to better this as a description of my father. I
recognise the profound conventionality of saying that dogs and children
adored him, yet, conventional though the statement may be, it is
inflicted upon me by the facts of the case. In him children knew,
intuitively, the kindred soul, dogs recognised, not by mere intuition,
but by force of intellect, their slave. I can see him surreptitiously
passing forbidden delicacies from his plate to the silent watchers
beneath the surface, his eyes disingenuously fixed upon the window to
divert my mother’s suspicions, and I can still hear his leisurely
histories of two imaginary South African Lion-slayers, named, with a
massive simplicity, Smith and Brown, whose achievements were for us, as
children, the last possibility of romance.

Children alone could extract from him the tales of various feats of his
youth, feats in which, one supposes, the wild blood that was in him
found its outlet and satisfaction; of the savage bull on to whose back
he had dropped from the branch of a tree, and whom he had then ridden in
glory round and round the field; of the bulldog who jumped at the nose
of a young half-trained Arab mare when my father was riding her, and
caught it, and held on. And so did my father, while the mare flung
herself into knots (and how either dog or man “held their howlt” it is
hard to imagine). The bulldog was finally detached with a pitchfork by
one Jerry Hegarty, who must himself have shown no mean skill and courage
in adventuring into the whirl of that nightmare conflict, but my father
sat it out. It was a daughter of that mare, named Lalla Rukh, a lovely
grey (whom I can remember as a creature by me revered and adored, above,
perhaps, any earthly thing), who was being ridden by my father through a
town when they met a brass band. Lalla Rukh first attempted flight, but
such was her confidence in her rider that, in the end, she let him ride
her up to the big drum, and, in further token of devotion, she then,
heroically, put her nose on it. One imagines that the big drummer was
enough of a gentleman to refrain from his duties during those tense
moments, but the rest of the band blazed on. My father was a boy of
seventeen when he got his commission and was presently quartered at
Birr, where he acted as Whip to the regimental pack of hounds. There is
an authentic story of a hound, that my grandfather sent to Birr, by
rail and coach, escaping from the barracks, and making his way back to
the kennels at Drishane. Birr is in King’s County, and the journey, even
across country, must be over a hundred miles. (These things being thus,
it is hard to understand why any dog is ever lost.)

My father was in the Kaffir wars of 1843 and 1849, and fought right
through the Crimean campaign, being one of the very few infantry
officers who won all the clasps with the Crimean medal. One of his
brother officers in the 68th Durham Light Infantry has told (I quote
from an account published by the officer in question) “of an incident
that shows the coolness and ready daring that characterised him. On the
morning of the battle of Inkermann, 5th Nov., 1854, the 68th saw a body
of troops moving close by. Owing to the fog it was impossible to
distinguish if these were Russian or English. It was of the utmost
importance, and the Colonel of the 68th exclaimed, ‘What would I give to
be able to decide!’

“Without a pause Henry Somerville said, ‘I’ll soon let you know!’ And,
throwing open his grey military great-coat, he showed the scarlet
uniform underneath.

“In a second a storm of rifle bullets answered the momentous question,
thus speedily proving that enemies, and not friends, formed the
advancing troops.”

There is another story of my father’s turning back, during a retirement
up hill under heavy fire, at the battle of the Alma, to save a wounded
private, whom he carried on his back out of danger. But not from him did
we hear of these things. One of the few soldiering stories that I can
recollect hearing from him was in connection with the fighting
proclivities of his servant, Con Driscoll, a son of a tenant who had
followed him into the regiment. Con had been in a row of no small
severity; his defence, as is not unusual, took the form of reflections
upon the character of his adversary, and an exposition of his own
self-restraint.

“If it wasn’t that I knew me ordhers,” he said, “and the di-_ship_lin’
of the Sarvice, I wouldn’t lave him till I danced on his shesht!”




CHAPTER VI

HER MOTHER


I have spoken of that first cousinhood of seventy, the grandchildren of
the Chief Justice, of whom my mother and Martin’s were not the least
notable members. I want to say something more of these two, and if such
tales as Martin and I have remembered may seem sometimes to impinge upon
the Fifth Commandment, I would, in apology, recall the old story of the
masquerade at which Love cloaked himself in laughter, and was only
discovered when he laughed till he cried, and they saw that the laughter
was assumed, but the tears were real.

I have come upon a letter of my cousin Nannie’s, undated, unfortunately,
but its internal evidence, indicating for her an age not far exceeding
seven years, would place it in or about the year 1830.

“_To Mrs. Charles Fox_:

“MY DEAR MAMA,

     “I am very sorry for touching that stinking little cat. I’ll try
     to-morrow and Teusday if I can do as happy and as well without
     touching Dawny. I had once before my birthday a little holiness in
     my heart and for two days I was trying to keep it in and I exceeded
     a little in it but alas one day Satan tempted me and one day I kept
     it out of my heart and then I did not care what I did and I ware
     very bold. One day the week after that I tried without touching
     Dawny and I thought myself every bit as much happy but I was
     tempted tempted tempted another day: but I hope to-morrow morning I
     may be good Mama and that there will be one day that I may please
     Mama

“Your affectionate daughter
“NANNIE FOX.”



The crime of which this is an expression of repentance is obscure. That
the repentance was not untinged by indignation with the temptation is
obvious; but why should she _not_ have “touched Dawny”? I am reminded of
a companion incident. A small boy, of whom I have the honour to be
godmother, was privileged to come upon a _cache_ of carpenter’s tools,
unhampered by the carpenter. He cut his fingers and was sent to bed. In
the devotions which he subsequently offered up, the following clause was
overheard,

“And please God, be more careful another time, and don’t let me touch
Willy Driscoll’s tools.”

A very just apportioning of the blame. My cousin Nannie put it all upon
Satan, who was the more fashionable deity of her period.

I remember that my aunt Florence Coghill sat up for the whole of one
night, verifying from her Bible the existence of the devil; a fact that
had been called in question by a reprobate nephew. She came down to
breakfast wan, but triumphant, and flung texts upon the nephew, even as
the shields were cast upon Tarpeia.

Martin had many stories of her mother, which, alas! she has not written
down. Many of them related to the time when they were living in Dublin,
and with all humility, and with apologies for possible error, I will try
to remember some of them. Mrs. Martin was then a large and handsome lady
of imposing presence, slow-moving, stately, and, in spite of a very
genial manner, distinctly of a presence to inspire respect. It was
alleged by her graceless family that only by aligning her with some
fixed and distant object, and by close observation of the one in
relation to the other, was it possible to see her move. (One of the
stories turned on the mistake of one of her children, short-sighted like
herself. “Oh, there’s Mamma coming at last!” A pause. Then, in tones of
disappointment, “No, it’s only the tramcar!”)

Martin once wrote that “the essence of good housekeeping is to make
people eat things that they naturally dislike. Ingredients that must,
for the sacred sake of economy, be utilised, are rarely attractive, but
the good housekeeper can send the most nauseous of them to heaven, in a
curry, as in a chariot of fire.”

It must be admitted that neither artistic housekeeping, nor even the
lower branches of the art, were my cousin Nannie’s strong suit. It is
related of her that one day, returning from a tea-party, she remembered
that her household lacked some minor need. Undeterred by her tea-party
splendour of attire, she sailed serenely into a small and unknown
grocer’s shop in quest of what she needed. The grocer, stout and
middle-aged, lolled on his fat bare arms on the counter, reading a
newspaper. He negligently produced the requirement, received the payment
for it, and then, remarking affably, “Ta ta, me child!” returned to his
paper.

My cousin Nannie, whose sense of the ridiculous could afflict her like
an illness, tottered home in tearful ecstasies, and was only less
shattered by the condescension of the grocer than by another tribute,
somewhat similar in kind. She had a singularly small and well-shaped
foot; a fact to which her son Robert was wont to attribute the
peculiarity that her shoe-strings were rarely securely fastened,
involving her in an appeal to the nearest man to tie them. She returned
to her family one day and related with joy how, as she passed a
cabstand, her shoe lace had become unfastened, and how she had then
asked a cabman to tie it for her. She thanked him with her usual and
special skill in such matters, and, as she slowly moved away, she was
pleased to hear her cabman remark to a fellow:

“That’s a dam pleshant owld heifer!”

And the response of the fellow:

“Ah, Shakespeare says ye’ll always know a rale lady when ye see her.”

Her love for society was only matched by her intolerance of being bored.
There was a recess in her bedroom, possessed of a small window and a
heavy curtain. To this one day, on hearing a ring at the door, she
hurriedly repaired, and took with her a chair and a book. She heard the
travelling foot of the maid, searching for her. Then the curtain was
pushed aside and the maid’s face appeared.

“Oh, is it _there_ you are!” said the maid, with the satisfaction of the
finder in a game of hide and seek. That her mistress did not dash her
book in her face speaks well for her self-control.

It may be urged that Mrs. Martin might have spared herself this
discomfiture by the simpler expedient of leaving directions that she was
“Not at Home.” But this shows how little the present generation can
appreciate the consciences of the last. I have known my mother to rush
into the garden on a wet day, in order that the servant might truthfully
say she was “out.”

“Ah, Ma’am, ’twas too much trouble you put on yourself,” said the
devoted retainer for whom the sacrifice was made. “God knows I’d tell a
bigger lie than that for you! And be glad to do it!” (which was probably
true, if only from the artist’s point of view).

Mrs. Martin’s contempt for danger was one of the many points wherein she
differed from the average woman of her time. Indeed, it cannot be said
that she despised it, as, quite obviously, she enjoyed it. Martin has
told of how she and her mother were caught in a storm, in a small boat,
on Lough Corrib. Things became serious; one boatman dropped his oar and
prayed, the other wept but continued to row; Martin, who had not been
bred to boats on Ross Lake for nothing, tugged at the abandoned oar of
the supplicant. Meanwhile her mother sat erect in the stern, looking on
the tempest in as unshaken a mood as Shakespeare could have desired, and
enjoying every moment of it. Neither where horses were concerned did she
know fear. I have been with her in a landau, with one horse trying to
bolt, while the other had kicked till it got a leg over the trace. Help
was at hand, and during the readjustment Mrs. Martin firmly retained her
seat. Her only anxiety was lest the drive might have to be given up, her
only regret that both horses had not bolted. She said she liked driving
at a good round pace. An outside-car might do anything short of lying
down and rolling, without being able to shake her off; her son Robert
used to say of her that on an outside-car his mother’s grasp of the
situation was analogous to that of a poached egg on toast--both being
practically undetachable.

How different was she from her first cousin, my mother, who, frankly
mid-Victorian, proclaimed herself a coward, without a blush, even with
ostentation. When the much-used label, “Mid-Victorian,” is applied, it
calls up, in my mind at least, a type of which the three primary causes
are, John Leech’s pictures, “The Newcomes,” and Anthony Trollope’s
massive output. Pondering over these signs of that time, I withdraw the
label from my mother and her compeers. Either must that be done, or the
letter “i” substituted for the “a” in label. Let us think for a moment
of Mrs. Proudie, of “The Campaigner”; of Eleanor, “The Warden’s”
daughter, who bursts into floods of tears as a solution to all
situations; of the insufferable Amelia Osborne. Consider John Leech’s
females, the young ones, turbaned and crinolined, wholly idiotic, flying
with an equal terror from bulls and mice, ogling Lord Dundreary and his
whiskers, being scored off by rude little boys. And the elderly women,
whose age, if nothing else, marked them, in mid-Victorian times, as fit
subjects for ridicule, invariably hideous, jealous, spiteful, nagging,
and even more grossly imbecile than their juniors. Thackeray and
Trollope between them poisoned the wells in the ’fifties, and the water
has hardly cleared yet. Nevertheless, with however mutinous a mind their
books are approached, their supreme skill, their great authority, cannot
be withstood; their odious women must needs be authentic. I am therefore
forced to the conclusion that Martin’s mother, and mine, and their
sisters, and their cousins and their aunts were exceptions to the rule
that all mid-Victorian women were cats, and I can only deposit the
matter upon that crowded ash-heap, that vast parcel-office, adored of
the bromidic, “the knees of the Gods,” there to be left till called for.

       *       *       *       *       *

There is a song that my mother used to sing to us when we were
children, of which I can now remember only fragments, but what I can
recall of it is so beautifully typical of the early Victorian young
lady, and of what may be called the Bonnet and Shawl attitude towards
the Lover, that a verse or two shall be transcribed. I believe it used
to be sung at the house of my grandmother (Anna Maria Coghill, _née_
Bushe), in Cheltenham, by one of the many literary and artistic dandies
who hung about her and her handsome daughters. Lord Lytton, then Sir
Edward Bulwer Lytton, was one of these, and he and my grandmother were
among the first amateur experimenters in mesmerism, thought-reading, and
clairvoyance, as might have been expected from the future author of
“Zanoni,” and from the mother of my mother (who was wont, with her usual
entire frankness, to declare herself “the most curious person in the
world,” _i.e._ the most inquisitive).

I do not know the name of the song or of its composer. It has a most
suitable, whining, peevish little tune; my mother used to sing it to us
with intense dramatic expression, and it was considered to be a failure
if the last verse did not leave my brother and me dissolved in tears.
The song is in the form of a dialogue between the Lady and the Lover,
and the Lady begins:

    “So so so, Sir, you’ve come at last!
       I thought you’d come no more,
     I’ve waited with my bonnet on
       From one till half-past four!
     You know I hate to sit at home
       Uncertain where to go,
     You’ll break my heart, I know you will,
       If you continue so!”

(The tune demands the repetition of the last two lines, but it, I regret
to say, cannot be given here.)

One sees her drooping on a high chair by the window (which of course is
closed), her ringlets losing their curl, her cheeks their colour. The
Lover takes a high hand.

“Pooh! pooh! my dear! Dry up your tears,” he begins, arrogantly, and
goes on to ask for trouble by explaining that the delay was caused by
his having come “down Grosvenor Gate Miss Fanny’s eye to catch,” and he
ends with defiance--

    “I won’t, I swear, I _won’t_ be made
      To keep time like a watch!”

The Lady replies:

    “What! Fanny Grey! Ah, now indeed
       I understand it all!
     I saw you making love to her
       At Lady Gossip’s ball!”
     “My life, my soul! My dearest Jane!
       I love but you alone!
     I never _thought_ of Fanny Grey!
       (How tiresome she’s grown!)
     I _never_ thought of Fanny Grey!
       (How _tiresome_ she’s grown!)”

The last phrase an aside to the moved audience. “She” was his so-called
“dearest Jane”! We thrilled at the perfidy, which lost nothing from my
mother’s delivery.

And then poor Jane’s reproaches, and his impudent defence.

    “Oh Charles, I wonder that the earth
       Don’t open where you stand!
     By the Heaven that’s above us both,
       I saw you kiss her hand!”
     “You didn’t dear, and if you did,
       Supposing it is true,
     When a pretty woman shows her rings
       What _can_ a poor man do!”

But it was always the last lines of the last verse that touched the
fount of tears. Charles, with specious excuses, has made his farewells;
she watches him from the window (still closed, no doubt).

    “Goodbye, goodbye, we’ll meet again
      On one of these fine days!”

he has warbled and departed. And then her cry (to the audience):

    “He’s _turned_ the street, I knew he would!
       He’s gone to Fanny Grey’s!
     He’s turned the street, I _knew_ he would,
       He’s gone--to Fanny Grey’s!”

I shall never forget that absurd tune, and its final feeble wail of
despair; and inextricably blended with it is the memory of how
lusciously my brother and I used to weep, even while we clamoured for an
encore.




CHAPTER VII

MY MOTHER


The men and women, but more specially the women, of my mother’s family
and generation are a lost pattern, a vanished type.

I once read a fragment, by John Davidson, that appeared some years ago
in the _Outlook_. I grieve that I have lost the copy and do not remember
its date. It was called, if I am not mistaken, “The Last of the
Alanadoths,” and purported to be the final page of the history of a
great and marvellous tribe, whose stature was twice that of ordinary
beings, whose strength was as the strength of ten, and in whose veins
blue and glittering flame ran, instead of blood. These, having in
various ways successfully staggered ordinary humanity, all finally
embarked upon an ice-floe, and were lost in the Polar mists. “Thus
perished,” ends the chronicle, “the splendid and puissant Alanadoths!”

I have now forgotten many of the details, but I remember that when I
read it, it irresistibly suggested to me the thought of my mother and
her sisters and brothers. Tall, and fervent, and flaming, full of what
seemed like quenchless vitality, their blood, if not flame, yet of that
most ardent blend of Irish and English that has produced the finest
fighters in the world. And now, like the splendid and puissant
Alanadoths, they also have vanished (save one, the stoutest fighter of
them all) into the mists that shroud the borderland between our life and
the next.

They kept their youthful outlook undimmed, and took all things in their
stride, without introspection or hesitation. Their unflinching
conscientiousness, their violent church-going (I speak of the sisters),
were accompanied by a whole-souled love of a spree, and a wonderful gift
for a row. Or for an argument. There are many who still remember those
great arguments that, on the smallest provocation, would rise, and stir,
and deepen, and grow, burgeoning like a rose of storm among the
Alanadoths. They meant little at the moment, and nothing afterwards, but
while they lasted they were awe-inspiring. It is said that a stranger,
without their gates, heard from afar one such dispute, and trembling,
asked what it might mean.

“Oh, _that_!” said a little girl, with _sang-froid_, “That’s only the
Coghills roaring.”

(As a dweller in the Hebrides would speak of a North-Atlantic storm.)

My mother was a person entirely original in her candour, and with a
point of view quite untrammelled by convention. Martin and I have ever
been careful to abstain from introducing portraiture or caricature into
our books, but we have not denied that the character of “Lady Dysart”
(in “The Real Charlotte”) was largely inspired by my mother.

She, as we said of Lady Dysart, said the things that other people were
afraid to think.

“Poetry!” she declaimed, “I _hate_ poetry--at least _good_ poetry!”

Her common sense often amounted to inspiration. It happened one
Christmas that my sister and I found ourselves in difficulties in the
matter of a suitable offering to an old servant of forty years’
standing; she was living on a pension, her fancies were few, her needs
none. A very difficult subject for benefaction. My mother, however,
unhesitatingly propounded a suggestion.

“Give her a nice shroud! There’s nothing in the world she’d like as well
as that!”

Which was probably true, but was a counsel of perfection that we were
too feeble to accept.

It is indeed indisputable that my mother breathed easily a larger air
than the lungs of her children could compete with. Handsome, impetuous,
generous, high-spirited, yet with the softest and most easily-entreated
heart, she was like a summer day, with white clouds sailing high in a
clear sky, and a big wind blowing. Hers was the gift of becoming,
without conscious effort, the rallying point of any entertainment. It
was she who never failed to supply the saving salt of a dull
dinner-party; her inveterate _joie-de-vivre_ made a radiance that struck
responsive sparkles from her surroundings, whatever they might be.

She was a brilliant pianiste, and played with the same spirit with which
she tackled the other affairs of life. She was renowned as an
accompanist, having been trained to that most onerous and perilous
office by an accomplished and exacting elder brother--and nothing can be
as relentlessly exacting as a brother who sings--and she had a gift of
reading music, with entire facility, that is as rare among amateurs as
it is precious.

Music, books, pictures, politics, were in her blood. Music, with plenty
of tune; painting, with plenty of colour and a rigid adherence to fact;
novels, compact of love-making; and politics, of the most implacable
party brand. Alas! she did not live to see many of our books, but I fear
that such as she did see, with their culpable economy of either
love-makings or happy endings, were a disappointment to her. In her
opinion the characters should leave a story, as the occupants left
Noah’s Ark, in couples. I remember the indignation in her voice when,
having finished reading “An Irish Cousin,” she said:

“But you never said who Mimi Burke married.”

Those who have done us the honour of reading that early work will, I
think, admit that our description of Miss Mimi Burke might have
exonerated us from the necessity of providing her with a husband.

My mother was one of the most thorough and satisfying letter-writers of
a family skilled in that art, having in a high degree the true instinct
in the matter of material, and knowing how to separate the wheat from
the chaff (and--_bien entendu_--to give the preference to the chaff).
She was a Woman Suffragist, unfaltering, firm, and logical; a
philanthropist, practical and energetic.

“Where’d we be at all if it wasn’t for the Colonel’s Big Lady!” said the
hungry country women, in the Bad Times, scurrying, barefooted, to her in
any emergency, to be fed and doctored and scolded. She was a
Spiritualist, wide-minded, eager, rejoicing in the occult, mysterious
side of things, with the same enthusiasm with which she faced her
sunshiny everyday life. Not that it was all sunshine. My grandfather,
Thomas Somerville, of Drishane, died in 1882. With him, as Martin has
said of his contemporary, her father, passed the last of the old order,
the unquestioned lords of the land. Mr. Gladstone’s successive Land Acts
were steadily making themselves felt, and my father and mother, like
many another Irish father and mother, began to learn what it was to
have, as a tenant said of himself, “a long serious family, and God knows
how I’ll make the two ends of the candle meet!”

[Illustration: FROM THE GARDEN, DRISHANE.

V. F. M.
]

[Illustration: DRISHANE HOUSE.

V. F. M.
]

[Illustration: HYDRANGEAS, DRISHANE AVENUE.

V. F. M.
]

I marvel now, when I think of their courage and their gallant
self-denial. The long, but far from serious, family, numbering no less
than five sons and two daughters, thought little of Land Acts at the
time, and took life as lightly as ever. The stable was cut down, but
there were no hounds then, and I was in the delirium of a first break
into oil colours, after a spring spent in Paris in drawing and painting,
and even horses were negligible quantities. There was no change made in
the destined professions for the sons; it was on themselves that my
father and mother economised; and with effort, and forethought, and
sheer self-denial, somehow they “made good,” and pulled through those
bad years of the early ‘eighties, when rents were unpaid, and crops
failed, and Parnell and his wolf-pack were out for blood, and the
English Government flung them, bit by bit, the property of the only men
in Ireland who, faithful to the pitch of folly, had supported it since
the days of the Union. When the Russian woman threw the babies to the
wolves, at least they were her own.

I have claimed for my mother moral courage and self-denial, and, in
making good that claim, said that the stable establishment at
Drishane--never a large one--had been cut down. I feel I ought to admit
that this particular economy cannot be said to have afflicted her. She
had an unassailable conviction that every horse was “at heart a rake.”
Though she was not specially active, no rabbit could bolt before a
ferret more instantaneously than she from a carriage at the first wink
of one of the “bright eyes of danger.” No horse was quiet enough for
her, few were too old.

“Slugs?” she has said, in defence of her carriage-horses, “I _love_
slugs! I adore them! And slugs or no, I will _not_ be driven by B----”
(a massive sailor son). “He’s no more use on the box than a blue
bottle!”

There was an occasion when she was discovered halfway up a ladder,
faintly endeavouring to hang a picture, and unable to do so by reason of
physical terror. She was restored to safety, and with recovered vigour
she countered reproaches with the singular yet pertinent inquiry: “_May_
I ask, _am_ I a paralysed babe?”

Her similes were generally unexpected, but were invariably to the point.
It often pleases me to try to recall some of the flowers of fancy that
she has lavished upon my personal appearance. I think I should begin by
saying that her ideal daughter had been denied to her. This being should
have had hair of dazzling gold, blue eyes as big as mill-wheels, and
should have been incessantly enmeshed in the most lurid flirtation. My
eyes did indeed begin by being blue, but, as was said by an old nurse
who held by the Somerville tradition of brown ones,

“By the help of the Lord they’ll change!”

They did change, but as the assistance was withdrawn when they had
merely attained to a non-committal grey, neither in eyes, nor in the
other conditions, did I gratify my mother’s aspirations.

I have been at a dinner-party with her, and have found, to my great
discomfort, her eyes dwelling heavily upon my head. Her face wore openly
the expression of a soul in torment. I knew that in some way, dark to
me, I was the cause. After dinner she took an early opportunity of
assuring me that my appearance had made her long to go under the
dinner-table.

“Never,” she said, “have I seen your hair so abominable. It was like a
collection of filthy little furze-bushes.”

Which was distressing enough, but not more so than being told on a
similar occasion, and, I think, for similar reasons, that I was “not
like any human young lady,” and again, she has seriously, even with
agony, informed me that I was “the Disgrace of Castle Townshend!”

It was a sounding title, with something historic and splendid about it.

“The Butcher of Anjou!” “The Curse of Cromwell!” occur to me as parallel
instances.

It was my privilege--sometimes, I think, my misfortune--to have
succeeded my mother as the unofficial player of the organ in Castlehaven
Church, and her criticisms of the music, and specially of the choir,
were as unfailing as unsparing.

“They sang like infuriated pea-hens! Never have I heard such a
collection of screech-cats! You should have drowned them with the great
diapason!”

Not long ago, among some of her papers, I found a home-made copybook, of
blue foolscap paper, with lines very irregularly ruled on it, and, on
the lines, still more irregular phalanxes of “pothooks and hangers.”
Further investigation discovered my own name, and a date that placed me
at something under six years old; and at the foot of each page was my
mother’s careful and considered judgment upon my efforts. “Middling,”
“Careless,” “Bobbish,” “Naughty,” “Abominable,” and then a black day,
when it was written, plain for all men to see, that I was not only
abominable, but also naughty.

“Naughty and Abominable,” there it stands, and shows not only my early
criminality, but my mother’s enchanting sincerity. What young mamma, of
five or six and twenty, is there to-day who would thus faithfully allot
praise or blame to her young. I feel safe in saying that the naughtier
and more abominable the copy, the more inevitably would it be described
as either killing or sweet.

In reference to this special page, I may add that, although I regard
myself as a reliable opinion in calligraphy, I am unable to detect any
perceptible difference between the pothooks and hangers of the occasion
when I was bobbish, or those of that day of wrath when I was both
naughty and abominable.

Amongst other episodes I cherish an unforgettable picture of my mother
having her fortune told by her hand. (A criminal act, as we have
recently learned, and one that under our enlightened laws might have
involved heavy penalties.)

The Sibyl was a little lady endowed with an unusual share of that
special variety of psychic faculty that makes the cheiromant, and also
with a gift, almost rarer, of genuine enthusiasm for the good qualities
of others, an innocent and whole-souled creator and worshipper of
heroes, if ever there were one. To her did my mother confide her hand,
her pretty hand, with the shell pink palm, and the blush on the Mount of
Venus, that she had inherited from her mother, the Chief’s daughter.

“_Intensely_ nervous!” pronounced the Sibyl (who habitually talked in
italics and a lovable Cork brogue), looking at the maze of delicate
lines that indicate the high-strung temperament. “_Adores_ her
children!”

“Not a bit of it!” says my mother, flinging up her head, in a way she
had, like a stag, and regarding with a dauntless eye her two grinning
daughters.

The Sibyl swept on, dealing with line and mount and star, going from
strength to strength in the exposition till, at the line of the heart,
she came to a dead set.

“Oh, Mrs. Somerville! _What_ do I see? _Count_less flirtations!! And
Oh--” (a long squeal of sympathy and excitement) “_Four!_ Yes!
One--Two--_Three_--FOUR Great Passions!”

At this the ecstasy of my mother knew no bounds. “Four, Miss X.! Are you
_sure_?”

Miss X. was certain. She expounded and amplified, and having put the
Four Great Passions on a basis of rock, proceeded with her elucidation
of lesser matters; but it was evident that my mother’s attention was no
longer hers.

“I’m trying to remember who the Four Passions were,” she said that
evening to one of her first cousins (who might be supposed to know
something of her guilty past), and to my sister, “There was Charlie
B----. He’ll do for one--and L. W.----!--that’s two--and then--Oh,
yes!--then there was S. B----! Minnie! _Was_ I in love with S. B----?”
She paused for an answer that her cousin was incapable, for more reasons
than the obvious one, of giving.

My mother resumed the delicious inquiry.

“Well--” she said, musingly, “Anyhow, that’s only three. Now, _who_ was
the fourth?”

My sister Hildegarde, who was young and inclined to be romantic, said
languishingly,

“Why, of course it was _Papa_, Mother!”

My father and mother’s mutual love and devotion were as delightful an
example of what twenty-five years of happy married life bestows as can
well be conceived, and I think Hildegarde was justified. My mother,
however, regarded her with wide open blue eyes, almost sightless from
the dazzle of dreams--dreams of the four reckless and dangerous beings
who had galloped, hopeless and frenzied, into darkness (not to say
oblivion) for love of her--dreams of her own passionate, heartbroken
despair when they had thus galloped.

“What?... What?...” she demanded, bewilderedly, sitting erect, with
eyes like stars, looking as Juno might have looked had her peacock
turned upon her, “_What_ do you say?”

“There was Papa, Mother,” repeated Hildegarde firmly, but not (she says)
reprovingly, “_He_ was the fourth, of course!”

“_Papa???_ ...”

The preposterous dowdiness of this suggestion almost deprived my mother
of the power of speech.

“_Papa!_ ... Paugh!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Thus did the splendid and puissant Alanadoths dispose of the cobweb
conventions of mere mortals.




CHAPTER VIII

HERSELF


“It was on a Sunday, the eleventh day of a lovely June,” her sister,
Mrs. Edward Hewson, has written, “that Violet entered the family. A time
of roses, when Ross was at its best, with its delightful old-fashioned
gardens fragrant with midsummer flowers, and its shady walks at their
darkest and greenest as they wandered through deep laurel groves to the
lake. She was the eleventh daughter that had been born to the house, and
she received a cold welcome.

“‘I am glad the Misthress is well,’ said old Thady Connor, the steward;
‘but I am sorry for other news.’

“I think my father’s feelings were the same, but he said she was ‘a
pretty little child.’ My mother comforted herself with the reflection
that girls were cheaper than boys.

“At a year old she was the prettiest child I ever saw, with her glorious
dark eyes, and golden hair, and lovely colour; a dear little child, but
quite unnoticed in the nursery. Charlie was the child brought forward. I
think the unnoticed childhood had its effect. She lived her own life
apart. Then came the reign of the Governesses, and their delight in her.
I never remember the time she could not read, and she played the piano
at four years old very well. (At twelve years old she took first prize
for piano-playing at an open competition, held in Dublin, for girls up
to eighteen.)

“Her great delight at four or five years old was to slip into the
drawing-room and read the illustrated editions of the poets. Her
favourite was an edition of Milton, with terrifying pictures; this she
read with delight. One day there was an afternoon party, and, as usual,
Violet stole into the drawing-room and was quickly engrossed in her
loved Milton, entirely oblivious of the company. Later on, she was found
fast asleep, with her head resting on the large volume. The scene is
present with me; the rosy little face, and the golden hair resting on
the book.

“I remember that Henry H---- said ‘Some day I shall boast that I knew
Violet as a child!’”

She was christened Violet Florence, by her mother’s cousin, Lord
Plunket, afterwards Archbishop of Dublin, in the drawing-room at Ross,
the vessel employed for the rite being, she has assured me, the silver
slop-basin, and at Ross she spent the first ten happy years of her life.

I, also, had a happy childhood, full of horses and dogs and boats and
dangers (which latter are the glory of life to any respectable child
with suitable opportunity), but after I had seen Ross I could almost
have envied Martin and her brother, Charlie, nearest to her in age,
their suzerainty over Ross demesne.

“I thravelled Ireland,” said someone, “and afther all, there’s great
heart in the County of Cork!”, and I am faithful to my own county; but
there is a special magic in Galway, in its people and in its scenery,
and for me, Ross, and its lake and its woods, is Galway. The beauty of
Ross is past praising. I think of it as I saw it first, on a pensive
evening of early spring, still and grey, with a yellow spear-head of
light low in the west. Still and grey was the lake, too, with the brown
mountain, Croagh-Keenan, and the grey sky, with that spear-thrust of
yellow light in it, lying deep in the wide, quiet water, that was
furrowed now and then by the flapping rush of a coot, or streaked with
the meditative drift of a wild duck; farther back came the tall
battalions of reeds, thronging in pale multitudes back to the shadowy
woods; and for foreground, the beautiful, broken line of the shore, with
huge boulders of limestone scattered on it, making black blots in the
pearl-grey of the shallows.

On higher ground above the lake stands the old house, tall and severe, a
sentinel that keeps several eyes, all of them intimidating, on all
around it. The woods of Annagh, of Bullivawnen, of Cluinamurnyeen, trail
down to the lake side, with spaces of grass, and spaces of hazel, and
spaces of bog among them. I have called the limestone boulders blots,
but that was on an evening in February; if you were to see them on a
bright spring morning, as they lie among primroses at the lip of the
lake, you would think them a decoration, a collar of gems, that respond
to the suggestions of the sky, and are blue, or purple, or grey, bright
or sullen, as it requires of them. Things, also, to make a child
delirious with their possibilities. One might jump from one huge stone
to another, till, especially in a dry summer when the lake was low, one
might find oneself far out, beyond even the Turf Quay, or Swans’ Island,
whence nothing but one’s own prowess could ever restore one to home and
family. If other stimulant were needed, it was supplied by the thought
of the giant pike, who were known to inhabit the outer depths. One of
them, stuffed and varnished, honoured the hall at Ross with its
presence. It looked big and wicked enough to pull down a small girl as
easily as a minnow.

When I first went to Ross, a grown-up young woman, I found that
seduction of the boulders, and of the chain of leaps that they
suggested, very potent. The attraction of the pike also was not to be
denied. (We used to try to shoot them with a shot-gun, and sometimes
succeeded.) What then must the lake not have meant to its own children?

I don’t suppose that any little girl ever had more accidents than
Martin. Entirely fearless and reckless, and desperately short-sighted,
full of emulation and the irrepressible love of a lark, scrapes, in the
physical as well as the moral sense, were her daily portion, and how she
came through, as she did, with nothing worse than a few unnoticeable
scars to commemorate her many disasters, is a fact known only to her
painstaking guardian angel. Tenants, who came to Ross on their various
affairs, found their horses snatched to be galloped by “the children,”
their donkeys purloined for like purposes (or the donkeys’ nearest
equivalent to a gallop)--and it may be noted that the harder the
victimised horses were galloped, the more profound was the admiration,
even the exultation, of their owners.

“Sure,” said a southern woman of some children renowned for their
naughtiness, “them’s very arch childhren. But, afther all, I dunno
what’s the use of havin’ childhren if they’re not arch!”

In certain of the essays in one of our books, “Some Irish Yesterdays,”
we have pooled memories of our respective childhoods, which,
fortunately, perhaps, for the peace of nations, were separated by some
hundred miles of moor and mountain, as well as by an interval of years.
Their conditions were similar in many respects, and specially so in the
government of the nursery. Our mothers, if their nurses satisfied their
requirements, had a large indifference to the antecedents of the
nurses’ underlings, who were usually beings of the type that is caught
at large on a turf-bog and imported raw into the ministry. One such was
once described to me--“An innocent, good-natured slob of a gerr’l that
was rared in a bog beside me. The sort of gerr’l now that if you were
sick would sit up all night to look afther ye, and if you weren’t, she’d
lie in bed all day!”

I believe the nurses enjoyed the assimilation of the raw product, much
as a groom likes the interest afforded by an unbroken colt, and they
found the patronage among the mothers of the disciples a useful asset.
In later years, Martin was discoursing of her nursery life, with her
foster-mother, who had also been her nurse, Nurse B., a most agreeable
person, gifted with a saturnine humour that is not infrequent in our
countrywomen.

“Sure didn’t I ketch Kit Sal one time”--(the reigning nursemaid)--“an’
she bating and kicking yerself on the avenue!” Nurse B. began. She then
went on to describe how she had fallen on Kit Sal, torn her hair, and
“shtuck her teeth in her.”

“The Misthress seen me aftherwards, and she axed me what was on me, for
sure I was cryin’ with the rage. ‘Nothin’ Ma’am!’ says I. But I told her
two days afther, an’ she goes to Kit Sal, an’ says she, ‘What call had
you to bate Miss Wilet?’ says she, ‘Ye big shtump!’ ‘She wouldn’t folly
me,’ says Kit. ‘Well indeed,’ says the Misthress, ‘I believe ye got a
bigger batin’ yerself from Nurse, and as far as that goes,’ says she, ‘I
declare to God,’ says she, ‘I wish she dhrank yer blood!’ says she.”

The tale is above comment, but for those who knew Mrs. Martin’s very
special distinction of manner and language, Nurse B.’s paraphrase of her
reproof has a very peculiar appeal.

Nurse B. was small, spare, and erect, with a manner that did not conceal
her contempt for the world at large--(with one cherished exception,
“Miss Wilet”)--and a trenchancy of speech that was not infrequently
permitted to express it. At Ross, at lunch one day, during the later
time when Mrs. Martin had returned there, the then cat--(the pampered
and resented drawing-room lady, not the mere kitchen cat)--exhibited a
more than usually inordinate greediness, and Mrs. Martin appealed, with
some reproach, to Nurse B., who was at that time acting--and the word
may be taken in its stage connection--the part of parlour-maid.

“Nurse! _Does_ this poor cat _ever_ get _anything_ to eat?”

“It’d be the quare cat if it didn’t!” replied Nurse, with a single
glance at “Miss Wilet” to claim the victor’s laurel.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was not until Martin and I began to write “The Real Charlotte” that I
understood how wide and varied a course of instruction was to be
obtained in a Dublin Sunday school. Judging by a large collection of
heavily-gilded books, quite unreadable (and quite unread), each of which
celebrates proficiency in some branch of scriptural learning, Martin
took all the available prizes. In addition to these trophies and the
knowledge they implied, she learnt much of that middle sphere of human
existence that has practically no normal points of contact with any
other class, either above or below it.

It was a rather risky experiment, as will, I think, be admitted by
anyone who considers the manners and customs of the detestable little
boys and girls who squabble and giggle in the first chapter of “The Real
Charlotte.” There are not many children who could have come unscathed
out of such a furnace. There is a story of a priest who was such a good
man that he “went through Purgatory like a flash of lightning. There
wasn’t a singe on him!”

Martin was adored, revered, was received as an oracle by her fellow
scholars, and was, as was invariable with her, the wonder and admiration
of her teacher. She has told me how she took part in dreadful revels,
school feasts and the like, which, in their profound aloofness from her
home-life, had something almost illicit about them. With her intensely
receptive, perceptive brain, she was absorbing impressions, points of
view, turns and twists of character wrought on by circumstance; yet,
when that phase of her childhood had passed, “there wasn’t a singe on
her!”

She had a spiritual reserve and seriousness that shielded her, like an
armour of polished steel that reflects all, and is impenetrable.
Refinement was surpassingly hers; intellectual refinement, a mental
fastidiousness that rejected inevitably the phrase or sentiment that had
a tinge of commonness; personal refinement, in her dress, in the
exquisite precision of all her equipment; physical refinement, in the
silken softness of her hair, the slender fineness of her hands and feet,
the flower-bloom of her skin; and over and above all, she had the
refinement of sentiment, which, when it is joined with a profound
sensitiveness and power of emotion, has a beauty and a perfectness
scarcely to be expressed in words.

She has told me stories of those times, and of the curious contrasts of
her environment. Long, confidential walks with “Francie Fitzpatrick” and
her fellows, followed by an abrupt descent from the position of “Sir
Oracle,” to the status of the youngest of a number of sisters and
brothers whose cleverness, smartness, and good looks filled her with awe
and glory. She was intensely critical and intensely appreciative. The
little slender brown-eyed girl, who was part pet, part fag of that
brilliant, free-going, family crowd, secretly appraised them all in her
balancing, deliberative mind, and, fortunately for all concerned, passed
them sound. They taught her to brush their hair, and read her the poets
while she was thus employed; they chaffed her, and called her The Little
Philosopher, and unlike many elder sisters--(and I speak as an elder
sister)--dragged her into things instead of keeping her out of them. It
must have been a delightful house, full of good looks and good company.
I was far away in South Cork, and knew of the Martins but distantly and
dimly; after my eldest brother had met them and returned to chant their
charms, I think that a certain faint hostility tinged my very occasional
thoughts of them, which, after all, is not unusual.

The Martins’ house in Dublin was one of the gathering places for the
clans of the family. Dublin society still existed in those days; things
went with a swing, and there was a tingle in life. Probably there was no
place in the kingdom where a greater number of pleasant people were to
be met with. Jovial, unconventional, radiant with good looks, unfailing
in agreeability, they hunted, they danced, they got up theatricals and
concerts, they--the elder ones, at least--went to church with an equal
enthusiasm, and fought to the death over the relative merits of their
pet parsons.

Martin has told me of a Homeric and typical battle of which she was a
spectator, between her mother and one of my many aunts, Florence
Coghill. It began at tea, at the house of another aunt, with a suave and
academic discussion of the Irish Episcopate, and narrowed a little to
the fact that the diocese of Cork needed a bishop. My aunt Florence
said easily,

“Oh--Gregg, of course!”

My cousin Nannie (Mrs. Martin) replied with a sweet reasonableness, yet
firmly, “I think you will find that Pakenham Walsh is the man.”

The battle then was joined. From argument it passed on into shouting,
and thence neared fisticuffs. They advanced towards each other in large
armchairs, even as, in these later days, the “Tanks” move into action.
They beat each other’s knees, each lady crying the name of her champion,
and then my aunt remembered that she had a train to catch, and rushed
from the room. The air was still trembling with her departure, when the
door was part opened, the monosyllable “Gregg!” was projected through
the aperture, and before reply was possible, the slam of the hall door
was heard.

Mrs. Martin flung herself upon the window, and was in time to scream
“Paknamwalsh!” in one tense syllable, to my aunt’s departing long, thin
back.

My aunt Florence was too gallant a foe to affect, as at the distance she
might well have done, unconsciousness. Anyone who knows the deaf and
dumb alphabet will realise what conquering gestures were hers, as
turning to face the enemy she responded,

“G ! R ! E ! G ! G !”

and with the last triumphant thump of her clenched fists, fled round the
corner.

And she was right. “Gregg & son, Bishops to the Church of Ireland,” have
passed into ecclesiastical history.




CHAPTER IX

MYSELF, WHEN YOUNG


I have deeply considered the question as to how far and how deep I
should go in the matter of my experiences as an Art student. Those brief
but intense visits to Paris come back to me as almost the best times
that life has given me. To be young, and very ardent, and to achieve
what you have most desired, and to find that it brings full measure and
running over--all those privileges were mine. I may have taken my hand
from the plough, and tried to “_cultiver mon jardin_” in other of the
fields of Paradise, but if I did indeed loose my hand from its first
grasp, it was to place it in another, in the hand of the best comrade,
and the gayest playboy, and the faithfullest friend, that ever came to
turn labour to pastime, and life into a song.

I believe that those who have been Art students themselves will
sympathise with my recollections, and I trust that those who were not
will tolerate them. If neither of these expectations is fulfilled, this
chapter can be lightly skipped. The damage done on either side will be
inconsiderable.

Drawing and riding seem to me to go farther back into my consciousness
than any other of the facts of life. I cannot remember a time when I had
not a pony and a pencil. I adored both about equally, and if I cannot,
even now, draw a horse as I should wish to do it--a fact of which I am
but too well aware--it is not for want of beginning early and trying
often.

My education in Art has been somewhat spasmodic. I think I was about
seventeen when a dazzling invitation came for me from a very much loved
aunt who was also my godmother, to stay with her in London and to work
for a term at the South Kensington School of Art. There followed three
months of a most useful breaking-in for a rather headstrong and unbroken
colt. I do not know what the present curriculum of South Kensington may
be; I know what it was then. From a lawless life of caricaturing my
brethren, my governesses, my clergy, my elders and betters generally,
copying in pen and ink all the hunting pictures, from John Leech to
Georgina Bowers, that old and new “Punches” had to offer, and painting
such landscapes in water colours as would have induced the outraged
earth to open its mouth and swallow up me and all my house, had it but
seen them, I passed to a rule of iron discipline.

1. Decoration, scrolls and ornament in all moods and tenses.

2. The meticulous study in outline of casts of detached portions of the
human frame, noses, ears, hands, feet; and

3. The most heart-breaking and time-wasting stippling of the same.

I well remember how, on a day that I was toiling at a large and knubbly
foot, a full-rigged Mamma came sailing round the class, with a daughter
in tow. The other students were occupied with scrolls and apples and the
like. The Mamma shed gracious sanction as she passed. Then came my turn.
I was aware of a pause, a shock of disapproval, and then the words,

“A _naked_ foot, my dear!”

There was a tug on the tow-rope and the daughter was removed.

I imagine it must have been near the end of my three months that my
detested efforts were made into a bundle and sent up to high places with
a scribble on the margin of one of them, “May Miss Somerville pass for
the Antique? E. Miller.”

In due course the bundle was returned. Mr. Sparkes, a majestic and
terrible being, wrapped in remoteness and in a great and waving red
beard, as in a mantle of flame, had placed his sign of acquiescence
after the inquiry. Miss Somerville was given to understand that she was
permitted to Pass for the Antique.

This, however, Miss Somerville did not do. She was (not without deep
regret for all of her London sojourn that did _not_ include the School
of Art) permitted instead to pass the portals of Paddington Station, and
to return to Ireland by “The Bristol Boat,” in other words, an
instrument of the devil, much in vogue at that time among the Irish of
the South, that took some thirty hours to paddle across the Channel, and
was known to the wits of Cork as “The Steam Roller.” It was, I fancy, on
board the Steam Roller that a cousin of mine, when still deep in
hard-earned slumber, and still far outside “The Heads” (_i.e._ the
entrance of Cork Harbour), was assaulted by the steward.

“Come, get up, get up!” said the steward, shaking him by the shoulder,
with the licence of old acquaintance and authority.

My cousin replied with a recommendation to the steward to betake himself
to a rival place of torment, where (he added) there was little the
steward could learn, and much that he could teach.

“Well,” replied the steward, dispassionately, “ye’re partly right. Ye
have an hour yet.”

Thus I found myself back in Carbery again, left once more to follow my
own buccaneering fancy in the domain of Art, a little straightened and
corrected, perhaps, in eye, and with ideas on matters æsthetic
beneficially widened. But this was due mainly to one who has ever been
my patron saint in Art, that cousin who preferred reverie to
Shakespeare; partly, also, to peripatetic lunches among the pictures and
marvels of the South Kensington Museum; not, I say firmly, to that
heavy-earned Pass for the Antique.

My next term of serious apprenticeship did not occur for four or five
years, and was spent in Düsseldorf. One of my cousins (now my
brother-in-law), Egerton Coghill, was studying painting there, and
advised my doing the same. It was there, therefore, that I made my first
dash into drawing from life, under the guidance of M. Gabriel Nicolet,
then himself a student, now a well-known and successful
portrait-painter. In the following spring I was there again, for singing
lessons as well as for painting. This time I had Herr Carl Sohn for my
professor, a delightful painter, who helped me much, but on the whole I
think that I learnt more of music than of anything else while I was in
Düsseldorf, and had I learnt nothing of either, I can at least look back
to the concerts at the Ton Halle, and praise Heaven for the remembrance
of their super-excellence. Twice a week came the concerts; it was very
much the thing to go to them, and I have not often enjoyed music more
than I have at those Ton Halle nights, sitting with the good friends
whom Providence had considerately sent to Düsseldorf to be kind to me,
in an atmosphere of rank German tobacco, listening to the best of
orchestras, and enjoying every note they played, while I covered my
programme with caricatures (as, also, was very much the thing to do).

My friends and I joined one of the big Gesang Vereins, and a very good
two months ended in three ecstatic days of singing alto in the
Rheinische Musik Fest, which, by great good luck, took place that May in
Düsseldorf.

The Abbé Liszt was one of the glories of the occasion. I saw him roving
through the gardens of the Ton Halle, with an ignored train of admirers
at his heels; an old lion, with a silver mane, and a dark, untamed eye.

I do not regret those two springs in Düsseldorf, but still less do I
regret the change of counsels that resulted in my going to Paris in the
following year. “When the true gods come, the half-gods go,” and, apart
from other considerations, the Düsseldorf School of Art only admitted
male students, and ignored, with true German chivalry, the other half of
creation.

Of old, we are told, Freedom sat on the heights, well above the snow
line, no doubt, and, even in 1884, she was disposed to turn a freezing
eye and a cold shoulder on any young woman who had the temerity to climb
in her direction. My cousin, who had been painting in Düsseldorf, had
moved on to Paris, and his reports of the studios there, as compared
with the possibilities of work in Düsseldorf, settled the question for
me. But the point was not carried without friction.

“Paris!”

They all said this at the tops of their voices. It does not specially
matter now who they were; there are always people to say this kind of
thing.

They said that Paris was the Scarlet Woman embodied; they also said,

“The <small>IDEA</small> of letting a <small>GIRL</small> go to PARIS!”

This they said incessantly in capital letters, and in “capital letters”
(they were renowned for writing “capital letters”), and my mother was
frightened.

So a compromise was effected, and I went to Paris with a bodyguard,
consisting of my mother, my eldest brother, a female cousin, and with us
another girl, the friend with whom I had worked in Düsseldorf. We went
to a _pension_ in the Avenue de Villiers, which, I should imagine and
hope, exists no more.

As I think of its gloomy and hideous _salons_, its atmosphere of garlic
and bad cigars, its system of ventilation, which consisted of heated
draughts that travelled from one stifling room to another, seeking an
open window and finding none; when I remember the thread-like passages,
dark as in a coal mine, the clusters of tiny bedrooms, as thick as cells
in a wasp’s nest; the endless yet inadequate meals, I recognise, with
long overdue gratitude, the devotion of the bodyguard. For me and my
fellow-student nothing of this signified. For us was the larger air, the
engrossing toil of the studio. It absorbed us from 8 a.m. till 5 p.m.
But the wheels of the bodyguard drave heavily, and they had a poor time
of it.

So poor indeed was it, that, after three weeks of conscientious
sight-seeing and no afternoon tea (“Le Fife o’clock” not having then
reached the shores of France), my mother decided it were better to leave
me alone, sitting upon the very knee of the Scarlet Woman, than to
endure the Avenue de Villiers any longer, and to fly back to what she
was wont to describe to her offspring, if restive, as
“your-own-good-home-and-what-more-do-you-want.” (In this connection, I
remember an argument I once had with her, in which, being young and
merely theoretically affaired with the matter, I furiously asserted my
preference, even--as the fight warmed--my adoration, for the practice of
cremation, and my unalterable resolve to be thus disposed of. My mother,
who would rise to any argument, no less furiously combated the
suggestion, and finally clinched the matter by saying, “Cremation!
Nonsense! I can tell you, my fine friend, you shall just be popped into
your own good family vault!”)

With the departure of my people, May Goodhall and I also shook off as
much of the dust of the Avenue de Villiers as was possible, and moved to
another _pension_, nearly _vis-à-vis_ the Studio. This latter was an
offshoot of the well-known Atelier Colarossi. It had been started in the
Rue Washington (Avenue des Champs Elysées) in order to secure English
and American clients, as well as those French _jeunes filles bien
élevées_ to whose parents the studios of the Quartier Latin did not
commend themselves. Its tone was distinctly amateur; we were all “_très
bien élevées_’ and “_très gentilles_,” and in recognition of this, a
sort of professional chaperon had been provided, a small, cross female,
who made up the fire, posed the models, and fought with _les élèves_
over the poses, and hatred for whom created a bond of union among all
who came within her orbit. One of the French girls, Mlle. La C----,
fair, smart, good-looking, bestowed upon me some degree of favour. The
class was wont to do a weekly composition for correction by M.
Dagnan-Bouveret, who was one of the professors; the subjects he selected
were usually Scriptural, and Mlle. La C---- was accustomed to appeal to
me for information. She was, I remember, quite at sea about _La fille de
Jephté_, and explained that the Bible was a book not _convenable pour
les jeunes filles_, whereas the Lives of the Saints were most
interesting, and full of a thousand delicious little horrors. Without
approaching Martin’s Sunday School erudition, I presently found myself
established as the exponent of the composition. I recollect one week,
when the subject was “The Maries at the Sepulchre,” an obsequious German
came to inquire “if eet was in ze morning zat ze holy Laties did co to
ze tomb? Or did zose Laties, perhaps, co in ze efening?”

Mlle. la C----’s home chanced to be the house next but one to the
Studio, and the Rue Washington was a street of a decorum appropriate to
its name. None the less, a _bonne_ came daily at 12 o’clock to escort
her home for _déjeuner_. There came a day when the _bonne_ failed of her
mission, and on my return at one o’clock, I found my young friend (who
was as old as she would ever, probably, admit to being) faint with
hunger, and very angry, but too much afraid of the wrath of her family
to return alone.

One wonders whether, even in provincial France, Freedom still denies
herself to this extent.

In the following spring I went again to Paris, and this time, my friend
May Goodhall being unfortunately unable to come with me, a very
delightful American, and her friend, German by up-bringing, but of old
French noble descent, allowed me to join their _ménage_. Its duties were
divided according to our capacities. Marion A---- was housekeeper,
“Ponce,” by virtue of her German training, was cook, and to me was
allotted the humble _rôle_ of scullion. We had rooms in a tall and
filthy old house in the Rue Madame, one of those sinister and dark and
narrow streets that one finds in the Rive Gauche, that seem as if they
must harbour all variety of horrors, known and unknown, and are composed
of houses whose incredible discomforts would break the spirit of any
creature less inveterate in optimism than an Art student. For Marion and
Ponce and I had decided to abandon the Rue Washington, and to go to
what was known there as “_le Colarossi là-bas_,” the real, serious,
professional studio (as opposed to its refined astral body, “_près
l’Étoile_”), and we now felt ourselves Art students indeed.

I don’t know how young women manage now, but in those days I and my
fellows were usually given--like the Prodigal Son--a portion, a sum of
money, which was to last for as long or as short a time as we pleased,
but we knew that when it ended there would be no husks to fall back
upon; nothing but one long note on the horn, “Home!”, and home we should
have to go. (I once ran it to so fine a point that I could buy no food
between Paris and London, and when I arrived at my uncle’s house in
London, it was my long-suffering uncle who paid the cabman.)

Therefore, for the keen ones, the most stringent and profound economies
were the rule. Never did I reveal to my father and mother more than the
most carefully selected details of that house in the Rue Madame. I paid
seven francs per week for my bedroom and _service_, and though this may
not seem excessive, I am inclined now to think that the accommodation
was dear at the money. My room, _au cinquième_, had a tiled floor, but
this was of less consequence, as its size permitted of most of the
affairs of life being conducted from a central and stationary position
on the bed. Thence, I could shut the door, poke the fire, cook my
breakfast, and open the window, a conventional rite, quite disconnected
with the question of fresh air. The outlook was into a central shaft,
full of darkness and windows, remarkable for the variety and pungency of
its atmosphere, and for the fact that at no hour of the day or night did
it cease to reverberate with the thunderous gabble of pianos, the acrid
screeches of the violin--(to which latter I contributed a not unworthy
share)--and, worst of all, the solfeggi of the embryo vocalist.

The _service_ (comprised, it may be remembered, in the daily franc)
consisted in the occasional offices of a male housemaid, whose
professional visits could only be traced by the diminution of our
hoarded supplies of English cigarettes. Yet he was not all evil. He
reminded me of my own people at home in his readiness to perform any
task that was not part of his duties, and a small coin would generally
evoke hot water. Marion A----, who had retained, even in the Rue Madame,
a domestic standard to which I never aspired, would, at intervals, offer
Léon her opinion of him and his methods. The housemaid, with one of
Ponce’s cigarettes in the corner of his mouth, and one of mine behind
his ear, would accept it in the best spirit possible, and once went so
far as to assure her, with a charming smile, that he had now been so
much and so very often scolded that he really did not mind it in the
least.

Colarossi, the proprietor of the studios, was a wily and good-natured
old Italian, who had been a model, and having saved money, had somehow
acquired a nest of tumble-down studios in the Rue de la Grande
Chaumière. He then bribed, with the promise of brilliant pupils, some
rising artists to act as his “Professeurs,” and secured, with the
promise of brilliant professors, a satisfactory crowd of rising pupils,
and by various arts he had succeeded in keeping both promises
sufficiently to make his venture a success. The studio in which I worked
was at the top of the building, and was reached by a very precarious,
external wooden staircase; the men-students were on the ground-floor
beneath us. “_Le Colarossi là-bas_” was indisputably serious. The models
were well managed, as might be expected, when no trick of the trade
could hope to pass undetected by “_Le Patron_”; the students were there
to work, and to do good work at that, and the women’s and men’s studios
were all crowded with “_les sérieux_.” Raphael Collin, gloomy, pale,
pock-marked, and clever, and Gustave Courtois--“_Le beau Gustave_”--tall
and swaggering, with a forked red beard, and a furious moustache like
two emphatic accents (both grave and acute), were our professors. They
were both first-rate men, and were respected as much as they were
feared. They went their rounds with--as it were--scythe blades on their
chariot wheels, and flaming swords in their hands. It was nerve-shaking
to hear the cheerful and incessant noises of “_les hommes en bas_” cease
in an instant, as though they had all been turned to stone, and to know
that the Terror that walked in the noonday was upon them. Extraordinary
how that silence, and that awful time of waiting for the step on our
stair, opened the eyes; everything was wrong, and it was now too late to
make it right. And then, the professor’s tour of slaughter over, and the
study, that was “_pas assez bien construit_,” looking with its savage
corrections, as if someone had been striking matches on it, how feebly
one tottered to the old concierge for the three sous’ worth of black
coffee that was to pull one together, and enable the same office to be
performed for the humiliated drawing. It may, however, be remembered to
“_le beau Gustave_” that one _élève_ was spared from the fire and sword
to which he was wont to put the Studio. This was a small and ancient
widow who arrived one Monday morning, announcing that she was
eighty-two, but none the less had decided to become an artist. It was
soon pathetically obvious that she would require a further eighty-two
years, at least, to carry out her intention. Courtois came, regarded
with stupefaction the sheet of brown paper on which she had described,
in pink chalk, hieroglyphs whose purport were known only to herself,
faltered “_Continuez, Madame_,” and hurried on. Despite this
encouragement, the old lady apparently abandoned her high resolve, for
on Saturday she departed, and the Studio knew her no more.

When I think of Colarossi’s, I can now recall only foreigners; many
Germans, a Czech, who sang, beautifully, enchanting Volksliede of the
Balkans, and whose accompaniments I used to play on a piano that
properly required two performers, one to sit on the music stool and put
the notes down, the other to sit on the floor and push them up again;
they all stuck. There were Swiss, and Russians, and _Finlandaises_;
there was a Hungarian Jewess, a disgusting being, almost brutish in her
manners and customs, yet brilliant in her work; an oily little
Marseillaise, Parthians and Medes and Elamites, dwellers in Mesopotamia
(with a stress upon the first syllable), unclean, uncivilised,
determined, with but one object in life, to extract the last sou of
value from their _abonnements_ (and, incidentally, also to extract from
any unguarded receptacle such colours, charcoal, _punaises_, etc., as
they were in need of, uninfluenced by any consideration save that of
detection.)

The standard of accomplishment was very high. The Marseillaise, who
looked like a rag-picker, did extraordinarily good work; so, as I have
said, did the Jewess, whose appearance suggested an itinerant barrow and
fried potatoes. (Delicious French fried potatoes! I used to buy five
sous’ worth off a brazier at the corner of the Place S. Sulpice, and
carry them back to the _ménage_ wrapped in a piece of _La Patrie_, until
Ponce, who adored animals, was told very officiously that they were
fried in the fat of lost dogs, and forbade further dealings with the
murderer.)

Colarossi’s never took “a day off.” Weekdays, Sundays, and holy days,
the studios were open, and there were _élèves_ at work. Impossible to
imagine what has become of them, all those strange, half-sophisticated
savages, diligently polishing their single weapon, to which all else had
been sacrificed.

Yet when I look back to the Studio, to its profound engrossment in its
intention, its single-hearted sacrifice of everything in life to the one
Vision, its gorgeous contempt for appearances and conventions, I find
myself thinking how good it would be to be five and twenty, and storming
up that rickety staircase again, with a paint-box in one hand, and a
_Carton_ as big as the Gates of Gaza in the other.

[Illustration: DANS LA RIVE GAUCHE.]




CHAPTER X

WHEN FIRST SHE CAME


“Sure ye’re always laughing! That ye may laugh in the sight of the Glory
of Heaven!”

This benediction was bestowed upon Martin by a beggar-woman in
Skibbereen, and I hope, and believe, it has been fulfilled. Wherever she
was, if a thing amused her she had to laugh. I can see her in such a
case, the unpredictable thing that was to touch the spot, said or done,
with streaming tears, helpless, almost agonised, much as one has seen a
child writhe in the tortured ecstasy of being tickled. The large
conventional jest had but small power over her; it was the trivial,
subtle absurdity, the inversion of the expected, the sublimity getting a
little above itself and failing to realise that it had taken that fatal
step over the border; these were the things that felled her, and laid
her, wherever she might be, in ruins.

In Richmond Parish Church, on a summer Sunday, it happened to her and a
friend to be obliged to stand in the aisle, awaiting the patronage of
the pew-opener. The aisle was thronged, and Martin was tired. She
essayed to lean against the end of a fully occupied pew, and not only
fully occupied, but occupied by a row of such devout and splendid ladies
as are only seen in perfection in smart suburban churches. I have said
the aisle was thronged, and, as she leaned, the pressure increased. Too
late she knew that she had miscalculated her mark. Like Sisera, the son
of Jabin, she bowed (only she bowed backwards), she fell; where she
fell, there she lay down, and where she lay down was along the laps of
those devout and splendid ladies. These gazed down into her convulsed
countenance with eyes that could not have expressed greater horror or
surprise if she had been a boa constrictor; a smileless glare, terribly
enhanced by gold-rimmed _pince-nez_. She thinks she must have extended
over fully four of them. She never knew how she regained the aisle. She
was herself quite powerless, and she thinks that with knee action,
similar to that of a knife-grinder, they must have banged her on to her
feet. It was enough for her to be beyond the power of those horrified
and indignant and gold eye-glassed eyes, even though she knew that
nothing could deliver her from the grip of the demon of laughter. She
says she was given a seat, out of pity, I suppose, shortly afterwards,
and there, on her knees and hidden under the brim of her hat, she wept,
and uttered those faint insect squeaks that indicate the extremity of
endurance, until the end of the service, when her unfortunate companion
led her home.

It was, as it happens, in church that I saw her first; in our own
church, in Castle Townshend. That was on Sunday, January 17, 1886. I
immediately commandeered her to sing in the choir, and from that day,
little as she then knew it, she was fated to become one of its
fundamental props and stays. A position than which few are more arduous
and none more thankless.

I suppose some suggestion of what she looked like should here be given.
The photograph that forms the frontispiece of this book was of this
period, and it gives as good a suggestion of her as can be hoped for
from a photograph. She was of what was then considered “medium height,”
5 ft. 5-1/2 in. Since then the standard has gone up, but in 1886 Martin
was accustomed to assert that small men considered her “a monstrous fine
woman,” and big men said she was “a dear little thing.” I find myself
incapable of appraising her. Many drawings I have made of her, and, that
spring of 1886, before I went to Paris, I attempted also a small sketch
in oils, with a hope, that was futile, that colour might succeed where
black and white had failed. I can only offer an inadequate catalogue.

Eyes: large, soft, and brown, with the charm of expression that is often
one of the compensations of short sight. Hair: bright brown and waving,
liable to come down out riding, and on one such occasion described by an
impressionable old General as “a chestnut wealth,” a stigma that she was
never able to live down. A colour like a wild rose--a simile that should
be revered on account of its long service to mankind, and must be
forgiven since none other meets the case--and a figure of the lightest
and slightest, on which had been bestowed the great and capricious boon
of smartness, which is a thing apart, and does not rely upon merely
anatomical considerations.

“By Jove, Miss Martin,” said an ancient dressmaker, of the order
generically known as “little women,” “By Jove, Miss, you have a very
genteel back!” And the compliment could not have been better put, though
I think, from a literary standpoint, it was excelled by a commendation
pronounced by a “little tailor” on a coat of his own construction. “Now,
Mr. Sullivan,” said his client anxiously, twining her neck,
giraffe-like, in a vain endeavour to view the small of her own back,
“_is_ the back right?”

“Mrs. Cair’rns,” replied Mr. Sullivan with solemnity, “humanity could do
no more.”

Martin’s figure, good anywhere, looked its best in the saddle; she had
the effect of having poised there without effort, as a bird poises on a
spray; she looked even more of a feather-weight than she was, yet no
horse that I have ever known, could, with his most malign capers,
discompose the airy security of her seat, still less shake her nerve.
Before I knew how extravagantly short-sighted she was, I did not
appreciate the pluck that permitted her to accept any sort of a mount,
and to face any sort of a fence, blindfold, and that inspired her out
hunting to charge what came in her way, with no more knowledge of what
was to happen than Marcus Curtius had when he leaped into the gulf.

It is trite, not to say stupid, to expatiate upon that January Sunday
when I first met her; yet it has proved the hinge of my life, the place
where my fate, and hers, turned over, and new and unforeseen things
began to happen to us. They did not happen at once. An idler, more
good-for-nothing pack of “blagyards” than we all were could not easily
be found. I, alone, kept up a pretence of occupation; I was making
drawings for the _Graphic_ in those days, and was in the habit of
impounding my young friends as models. My then studio--better known as
“the Purlieu,” because my mother, inveighing against its extreme
disorder, had compared it to “the revolting purlieus of some disgusting
town”--(I have said she did not spare emphasis)--was a meeting place for
the unemployed, I may say the unemployable, even though I could
occasionally wring a pose from one of them.

[Illustration: MARTIN ROSS ON CONFIDENCE.]

Many and strange were the expedients to which I had to resort in the
execution of those drawings for the _Graphic_. For one series that set
forth the romantic and cheiromantic adventures of a clergyman, and the
lady (Martin) of his choice, the bedroom of a clerical guest had to be
burgled, and his Sunday coat and hat abstracted, at imminent risk of
discovery. In another, entitled “A Mule Ride in Trinidad,” a brother, in
the exiguous costume of bathing drawers and a large straw hat, was for
two mornings one of the attractions and ornaments of the Purlieu, after
which he retired to bed with a heavy cold, calling down curses upon the
Purlieu stove (an _objet d’art_ of which Mrs. Martin had said that it
solved the problem of producing smoke without fire). Of another series
dealing with the adventures of a student of the violin in Paris, I find
in my diary the moving entry, “Crucified Martin head downwards, as the
fiddle girl, practising, with her music on the floor. Compelled H.”
(another female relative whose name shall be withheld) “to pose as a
Paris tram horse, in white stockings, with a chowrie for a tail.”

These artistic exertions were varied by schooling the carriage horses
across country--in this connection I find mention of a youth imported by
a brother, and briefly alluded to by Martin as “a being like a little
meek bird with a brogue”; tobogganing in a bath chair down the village
hill (Castle Townshend Hill, which has a fall of about fifty feet in
two); “giant-striding” on the flypole in January mud; and, by the
exercise of Machiavellian diplomacy, securing Sorcerer and Ballyhooly,
the carriage horses aforesaid, for an occasional day with a scratch pack
of trencher-fed hounds, that visited the country at intervals, and for
whom the epithet “scratch” was appropriate in more senses than one.

It is perhaps noteworthy that on my second or third meeting with Martin
I suggested to her that we should write a book together and that I
should illustrate it. We had each of us already made our _début_ in
print; she in the grave columns of the _Irish Times_, with an article on
the Administration of Relief to the Sufferers from the “Bad Times” of
which she makes mention in her memoir of her brother Robert (page 37); I
in the _Argosy_, with a short story, founded upon an incident of high
improbability, recounted, by the way, by the “little meek bird with a
brogue”; and not, I fear, made more credible by my rendering of it,
which had all the worst faults of conventionality and sensationalism.

The literary atmosphere that year was full of what were known as
“Shilling Shockers.” A great hit had been made with a book of this
variety, named “Called Back,” and two cousins of our mothers’, Mr. W.
Wills (the dramatist, already mentioned), and the Hon. Mrs. Greene
(whose delightful stories for children, “Cushions and Corners,” “The
Grey House on the Hill,” etc., mark an epoch in such literature), were
reported to be collaborating in such a work. But I went to Paris, and
Martin put forth on a prolonged round of visits, and our literary
ambitions were stowed away with our winter clothes.

In June I returned from Paris; “pale and dwindled,” Martin’s diary
mentions, “but fashionable,” which I find gratifying, though quite
untrue. It was one of those perfect summers that come sometimes to the
south of Ireland, when rain is not, and the sun is hot, but never too
hot, and the gardens are a storm of flowers, flowers such as one does
not see elsewhere, children of the south and the sun and the sea; tall
delphiniums that have climbed to the sky and brought down its most
heavenly blue; Japanese iris, with their pale and dappled lilac discs
spread forth to the sun, like little plates and saucers at a high and
honourable “tea ceremony” in the land of Nippon; peonies and poppies,
arums and asphodel, every one of them three times as tall, and three
times as brilliant, and three times as sweet as any of their English
cousins, and all of them, and everything else as well, irradiated for me
that happy year by a new “Spirit of Delight.” It was, as I have said,
though then we knew it only dimly, the beginning, for us, of a new era.
For most boys and girls the varying, yet invariable, flirtations, and
emotional episodes of youth, are resolved and composed by marriage. To
Martin and to me was opened another way, and the flowering of both our
lives was when we met each other.

If ever Ireland should become organised and systematised, and
allotmented, I would put in a plea that the parish of Castle Haven may
be kept as a national reserve for idlers and artists and idealists. The
memory comes back to me of those blue mornings of mid-June that Martin
and I, with perhaps the saving pretence of a paint-box, used to spend,
lying on the warm, short grass of the sheep fields on Drishane Side,
high over the harbour, listening to the curving cry of the curlews and
the mewing of the sea-gulls, as they drifted in the blue over our heads;
watching the sunlight waking dancing stars to life in the deeper blue
firmament below, and criticising condescendingly the manœuvres of the
little white-sailed racing yachts, as they strove and squeezed round
their mark-buoys, or rushed emulously to the horizon and back again.
Below us, by a hundred feet or so, other idlers bathed in the Dutchman’s
Cove, uttering those sea-bird screams that seem to be induced by the sea
equally in girls as in gulls. But Martin and I, having taken high
ground as artists and idealists, remained, roasting gloriously in the
sun, at the top of the cliffs.

That summer was for all of us a time of extreme and excessive lawn
tennis. Tournaments, formal and informal, were incessant, challenges and
matches raged. Martin and I played an unforgettable match against two
long-legged lads, whose handicap, consisting as it did in tight skirts,
and highly-trimmed mushroom hats, pressed nearly as heavily on us as on
them. My mother, and a female friend of like passions with herself, had
backed us to win, and they kept up a wonderful and shameless _barrage_
of abuse between the petticoated warriors and their game, and an equally
staunch supporting fire of encouragement to us. When at last Martin and
I triumphed, my mother and the female friend were voiceless from long
screaming, but they rushed speechlessly into the middle of the court and
there flung themselves into each other’s arms.

It was one of those times of high tide that come now and then, and not
in the Golden World did the time fleet more carelessly than it did for
all of us that summer. The mornings for sheer idling, the afternoons for
lawn tennis, the evenings for dancing, to my mother’s unrivalled
playing; or there was a coming concert, or a function in the church, to
be practised for. A new and zealous clergyman had recently taken the
place of a very easy-going cousin of my mother’s, and I find in Martin’s
diary this entry:

“Unparalleled insolence of the new Parson, who wanted to know, _on
Saturday_, if Edith had yet chosen the hymns!” and again--“E. by
superhuman exertions, got the hymns away” (_i.e._ sent up to the reading
desk) “before the 3rd Collect. Canon ---- swore himself in.”

Kind and excellent man! Had the organist been the subject sworn about,
no one could have blamed him. It was his hat and coat that we stole. His
wondrous gentleness and long suffering with a rapscallion choir shall
not be forgotten by a no less rapscallion organist.

When I try to recall that lovely summer and its successor, the year of
the old Queen’s First Jubilee, 1887, I seem best to remember those
magical evenings when two or three boat-loads of us would row “up the
river,” which is no river, but a narrow and winding sea-creek, of, as we
hold, unparalleled beauty, between high hills, with trees on both its
sides, drooping low over the water, and seaweed, instead of ivy, hanging
from their branches. Nothing more enchanting than resting on one’s oars
in the heart of that dark mirror, with no sound but the sleepy chuckle
of the herons in the tall trees on the hill-side, or the gurgle of the
tide against the bows, until someone, perhaps, would start one of the
glees that were being practised for the then concert--there was always
one in the offing--and the Echo, that dwells opposite Roger’s Island,
would wake from its sleep and join in, not more than half a minute
behind the beat.

Or out at the mouth of the harbour, the boats rocking a little in the
wide golden fields of moonlight, golden as sunlight, almost, in those
August nights, and the lazy oars, paddling in what seemed a sea of opal
oil, would drip with the pale flames of the phosphorus that seethed and
whispered at their touch, when, as Martin has said,

“Land and sea lay in rapt accord, and the breast of the brimming tide
was laid to the breast of the cliff, with a low and broken voice of
joy.”

These are some of those Irish yesterdays, that came and went lightly,
and were more memorable than Martin and I knew, that summer, when first
she came.




CHAPTER XI

“AN IRISH COUSIN”


I think that the final impulse towards the career of letters was given
to us by that sorceress of whom mention has already been made. By her we
were assured of much that we did, and even more that we did not aspire
to (which included two husbands for me, and at least one for Martin);
but in the former category was included “literary success,” and, with
that we took heart and went forward.

It was in October, 1887, that we began what was soon to be known to us
as “The Shocker,” and “The Shaughraun,” to our family generally, as
“that nonsense of the girls,” and subsequently, to the general public,
as “An Irish Cousin.” Seldom have the young and ardent “commenced
author” under less conducive circumstances. We were resented on so many
grounds. Waste of time; the arrogance of having conceived such a
project; and, chiefly, the abstention of two playmates. They called us
“The Shockers,” “The Geniuses” (this in bitter irony), “The
Hugger-muggerers” (this flight of fancy was my mother’s); when not
actually reviled, we were treated with much the same disapproving
sufferance that is shown to an outside dog who sneaks into the house on
a wet day. We compared ourselves, not without reason, to the Waldenses
and the Albigenses, and hid and fled about the house, with the
knowledge that every man’s hand was against us.

Begun in idleness and without conviction, persecution had its usual
effect, and deepened somewhat tepid effort into enthusiasm, but the
first genuine literary impulse was given by a visit to an old and lonely
house, that stands on the edge of the sea, some twelve or thirteen miles
from Drishane. It was at that time inhabited by a distant kinswoman of
mine, a pathetic little old spinster lady, with the most charming,
refined, and delicate looks, and a pretty voice, made interesting by the
old-fashioned Irish touch in it; provincial, in that it told of life in
a province, yet entirely compatible with gentle breeding. She called me
“Eddith,” I remember (a pronunciation entirely her own), and she
addressed the remarkable being who ushered us in, half butler, half
coachman, as “Dinnis,” and she asked us to “take a glass of wine” with
her, and, apologising for the all too brief glimpse of the fire
vouchsafed to the leg of mutton, said she trusted we did not mind the
meat being “rare.”

The little lady who entertained us is dead now; the old house, stripped
of its ancient portraits and furniture, is, like many another, in the
hands of farmer-people; its gardens have reverted to jungle. I wonder if
the tombstone of the little pet dog has been respected. In the shade of
a row of immense junipers, that made a sheltering hedge between the
flower garden and the wide Atlantic, stood the stone, inscribed, with
the romantic preciosity of our hostess’s youth,

    “Lily, a violet-shrouded tomb of woe.”

But it was the old house, dying even then, that touched our
imaginations; full of memories of brave days past, when the little
lady’s great-grandfather, “Splendid Ned,” had been a leading blade in
“The County of Corke Militia Dragoons,” and his son, her grandfather,
had raised a troop of yeomanry to fight the Whiteboys, and, when the
English Government disbanded the yeomen, had, in just fury, pitched
their arms over the cliff into the sea, rather than yield them to the
rebels, and had then drunk the King’s health, with showy loyalty, in
claret that had never paid the same King a farthing.

We had ridden the long thirteen miles in gorgeous October sunshine;
before we had seen the gardens, and the old castle on the cliff, and the
views generally, the sun was low in the sky, but we were not allowed to
leave until a tea, as colossal as our lunch had been, was consumed. Our
protests were unheeded, and we were assured that we should be “no time
at all springing through the country home.” (A suggestion that moved
Martin so disastrously, that only by means of hasty and forced
facetiousness was I enabled to justify her reception of it.) The sunset
was red in the west when our horses were brought round to the door, and
it was at that precise moment that into the Irish Cousin some thrill of
genuineness was breathed. In the darkened façade of the long grey house,
a window, just over the hall-door, caught our attention. In it, for an
instant, was a white face. Trails of ivy hung over the panes, but we saw
the face glimmer there for a minute and vanish.

As we rode home along the side of the hills, and watched the fires of
the sunset sink into the sea, and met the crescent moon coming with
faint light to lead us home, we could talk and think only of that
presence at the window. We had been warned of certain subjects not to be
approached, and knew enough of the history of that old house to realise
what we had seen. An old stock, isolated from the world at large,
wearing itself out in those excesses that are a protest of human nature
against unnatural conditions, dies at last with its victims round its
death-bed. Half-acknowledged, half-witted, wholly horrifying; living
ghosts, haunting the house that gave them but half their share of life,
yet withheld from them, with half-hearted guardianship, the boon of
death.

The shock of it was what we had needed, and with it “the Shocker”
started into life, or, if that is too much to say for it, its authors,
at least, felt that conviction had come to them; the insincere ambition
of the “Penny Dreadful” faded, realities asserted themselves, and the
faked “thrills” that were to make our fortunes were repudiated for ever.
Little as we may have achieved it, an ideal of Art rose then for us, far
and faint as the half-moon, and often, like her, hidden in clouds, yet
never quite lost or forgotten.

       *       *       *       *       *

Probably all those who have driven the pen, in either single or double
harness, are familiar with the questions wont to be propounded by those
interested, or anxious to appear interested, in the craft of letters. It
is strange how beaten a track curiosity uses. The inquiries vary but
little. One type of investigator regards the _métier_ of book-maker as a
kind of cross between the trades of cook and conjurer. If the recipe of
the mixture, or the trick of its production, can be extracted from those
possessed of the secret, the desired result can be achieved as simply as
a rice pudding, and forced like a card upon the publishers. The
alternative inquirer approaches the problem from the opposite pole, and
poses respectfully that conundrum with which the Youth felled Father
William:

“What makes you so awfully clever?” “How do you think of the things?”
And again, “How can you make the words come one after the other?” And
yet another, more wounding, though put in all good feeling, “But how do
you manage about the spelling? I suppose the printers do that for you?”

With Martin and me, however, the fact of our collaboration admitted of
variants. I have found a fragment of a letter of mine to her that sets
forth some of these. As it also in some degree expounds the type of the
examiner, I transcribe it all.

E. Œ. S. to V. F. M. (_circa_ 1904).

     “She was wearing white kid gloves, and was eating heavily buttered
     teacake and drinking tea, with her gloves buttoned, and her veil
     down, and her loins, generally, girded, as if she were keeping the
     Passover. She began by discussing Archdeacon Z----’s wife.

     “‘Ah, she was a sweet woman, but she always had a very delicate,
     puny sort of a colour. Ah no, _not_ strong.’ A sigh, made
     difficult, but very moving, by teacake, followed by hurried
     absorption of tea. ‘And the poor Archdeacon too. Ah, he was a very
     clever man.’ (My countenance probably expressed dissent.) ‘Well, he
     was very clever at _religion_. Oh, he was a wonderfully holy man!
     Now, _that’s_ what I’d call him, holy. And he used to talk like
     that. Nothing but religion; he certainly was most clever at it.’

     “Later on in the conversation, which lasted, most enjoyably, for
     half an hour, ‘Are _you_ the Miss Somerville who writes the books
     with Miss Martin? Now! To think I should have been talking to you
     all this time! And is it you that do the story and Miss Martin the
     words?’ (etc., etc., for some time). ‘And which of you holds the
     pen?’ (To this branch of the examination much weight was attached,
     and it continued for some time.) ‘And do you put in everyone you
     meet? No? Only sometimes? And sometimes people who you _never_ met?
     Well! I declare, that’s like direct inspiration!’

     “She was a delightful woman. She went on to ask me,

     “‘Do you travel much? I love it! I think Abroad’s very pritty. Do
     you like Abroad?’

     “She also told me that she and ‘me daughter’ had just been to
     Dublin--‘to see the great tree y’know.’ By the aid of ‘direct
     inspiration’ I guessed that she meant Beerbohm of that ilk, but as
     she hadn’t mentioned the theatre, I think it was rather a fine
     effort.”

The question put by this lady, as to which of us held the pen, has ever
been considered of the greatest moment, and, as a matter of fact, during
our many years of collaboration, it was a point that never entered our
minds to consider. To those who may be interested in an unimportant
detail, I may say that our work was done conversationally. One or the
other--not infrequently both, simultaneously--would state a proposition.
This would be argued, combated perhaps, approved, or modified; it would
then be written down by the (wholly fortuitous) holder of the pen, would
be scratched out, scribbled in again; before it found itself finally
transferred into decorous MS. would probably have suffered many things,
but it would, at all events, have had the advantage of having been well
aired.

I have an interesting letter, written by a very clever woman, herself a
writer, to a cousin of ours. She found it impossible to believe in the
jointness of the authorship, though she admitted her inability to
discern the joints in the writing, and having given “An Irish Cousin” a
handling far more generous than it deserves, says:

“But though I think the book a success, and cannot pick out the
fastenings of the two hands, I yet think the next novel ought to be by
_one_ of them. I wonder by which! I say this because I thought the
conception and carrying out of ‘Willy’ much the best part of the
character drawing of the whole book. It had the real thing in it. If
Willy, and the poor people’s talk, were by one hand, that hand is the
better of the two, say I!”

I sent this letter to Martin, and had “the two hands” collaborated in
her reply, it could not more sufficingly have expressed my feelings.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Sept., 1889.)

     “You do not say if you want Miss ----’s most interesting letter
     back. Never mind what she says about people writing together. We
     have proved that we can do it, and we shall go on. The reason few
     people can, is because they have separate minds upon most subjects,
     and fight their own hands all the time. I think the two Shockers
     have a very strange belief in each other, joined to a critical
     faculty; added to which, writing together is, to me at least, one
     of the greatest pleasures I have. To write with you doubles the
     triumph and the enjoyment, having first halved the trouble and
     anxiety.”

On January 3rd, 1888, we had finished the first half of “An Irish
Cousin.”

I find in my diary: “A few last revisionary scratches at the poor
Shocker, and so farewell for the present. Gave it to mother to read. She
loathes it.”

All through the spring months we wrote and rewrote, and clean-copied,
and cast away the clean copies illegible from corrections.
Intermittently, and as we could, we wrote on, and in Martin’s diary I
find a quotation from an old part-song that expressed the general
attitude towards us:

    “Thus flies the dolphin from the shark,
      And the stag before the hounds.”

Martin and I were the dolphin and the stag. As a propitiatory measure
the Shocker was read aloud at intervals, but with no great success. Our
families declined to take us seriously, but none the less offered
criticisms, incessant, and mutually destructive. In connection with this
point, and as a warning to other beginners, I will offer a few
quotations from letters of this period.

E. Œ. S. to V. F. M. (Spring, 1888.)

     “Minnie says you are too refined, and too anxious not to have
     anything in our book that was ever in anyone else’s book. Mother,
     on the other hand, complained bitterly of the want of love
     interest. Minnie defended us, and told her that there was now
     plenty of love in it. To which Mother, who had not then read the
     proposal, replied with infinite scorn, ‘only squeezing her hand, my
     dear!’ She went on to say that she ‘_liked_ improprieties.’ I
     assured her I had urged you in vain to permit such, and she
     declared that you were quite wrong, and when I suggested the
     comments of The Family, she loudly deplored the fact of our writing
     being known, ignoring the fact that she has herself blazoned it to
     the ends of the earth _and_ to Aunt X.”

Following on this, a protest is recorded from another relative, on the
use of the expression “he ran as if the devil were after him,” but the
letter ends with a reassuring postscript.

“Mother has just said that she thought Chapter IX _excellent_, ‘most
fiery love’; though she said it had rather taken her by surprise, as she
‘had not noticed a stream of love leading up to it--only jealousy.’”

At length, in London, on May 24th, the end, which had seemed further off
than the end of the world, came. The MS., fairly and beautifully
copied,--typewriters being then unborn,--was sent off to Messrs. Sampson
Low. In a month it returned, without comment. We then, with, as Dr.
Johnson says, “a frigid tranquillity, having little to fear or hope from
censure, or from praise,” placed it in the hands of a friend to do with
it as he saw fit, and proceeded to forget all about it.

It was not until the following December that the dormant Shocker
suddenly woke to life. It was on Sunday morning, December 2nd, 1888,
that the fateful letter came. Messrs. R. Bentley & Son offered us £25 on
publication, and £25 on sale of 500 copies of the book, which was to be
published in two volumes at half a guinea each.

“All comment is inadequate,” says Martin’s diary; “wrote a dizzy letter
of acceptance to Bentley, and went to church, twice, in a glorified
trance.”

(Thus did a huntsman of mine, having slain two foxes in a morning, which
is a rarer feat in Carbery than--say--in Cheshire, present himself in
gratitude at the priest’s night-school.)

Passing over intermediate matters, I will follow the career of the
Shocker, which was not published for six months after its assignment to
Messrs. Bentley, six months during which Martin had written several
admirable articles for _The World_ (then edited by Mr. Edmund Yates),
and I had illustrated a picture-book, “The Kerry Recruit,” and written
an indifferent short story, and we had begun to think about “The Real
Charlotte.” For some reason that I have now forgotten, my mother was
opposed to my own name appearing in “An Irish Cousin.” Martin’s _nom de
plume_ was ready to hand, her articles in _The World_ having been signed
“Martin Ross,” but it was only after much debate and searching of
pedigrees that a Somerville ancestress, by name Geilles Herring, was
selected to face the music for me. Her literary career was brief, and
was given a death-blow by Edmund Yates, who asked “Martin Ross” the
reason of her collaboration with a grilled herring; and as well as I
remember, my own name was permitted to appear in the second edition.

This followed the first with a pleasing celerity, and was sold out by
the close of the year. Any who have themselves been through the mill,
and know what it is to bring forth a book, will remember the joys, and
fears, and indignations, and triumphings, that accompany the appearance
of a first-born effort. Many and various were the letters and
criticisms. Our vast relationship made an advertising agency of the most
far-reaching and pervasive nature, and our friends were faithful in
their insistence in the matter at the libraries.

“_Have_ you ‘An Irish Cousin?’” was demanded at a Portsmouth bookshop.

“No, Madam,” the bookseller replied, with _hauteur_, “I have _no_
H’Irish relations.”

Looking back on it now, I recognise that what was in itself but a very
moderate and poorly constructed book owed its success, not only with the
public, but with the reviewers, to the fact that it chanced to be the
first in its particular field. Miss Edgeworth had been the last to write
of Irish country life with sincerity and originality, dealing with both
the upper and lower classes, and dealing with both unconventionally.
Lever’s brilliant and extravagant books, with their ever enchanting
Micky Frees and Corney Delaneys, merely created and throned the stage
Irishman, the apotheosis of the English ideal. It was of Lever’s period
to be extravagant. The Handley Cross series is a case in point. Let me
humbly and hurriedly disclaim any impious thought of depreciating
Surtees. No one who has ever ridden a hunt, or loved a hound, but must
admit that he has his unsurpassable moments. “The Cat and Custard-pot
day,” with that run that goes with the rush of a storm; the
_tête-à-tête_ of Mr. Jorrocks and James Pigg, during which they drank
each other’s healths, and the healths of the hounds, and the _séance_
culminated with the immortal definition of the state of the weather, as
it obtained in the cupboard; Soapey Sponge and Lucy Glitters “sailing
away with the again breast-high-scent pack”--these things are indeed
_hors concours_. But I think it is undeniable that the hunting people of
Handley Cross, like Lever’s dragoons, were always at full gallop. With
Surtees as with Lever, everyone is “all out,” there is nothing in
hand--save perhaps a pair of duelling pistols or a tandem whip--and the
height of the spirits is only equalled by the tallness of the hero’s
talk. That intolerable adjective “rollicking” is consecrated to Lever;
if certain of the rank and file of the reviewers of our later books
could have realised with what abhorrence we found it applied to
ourselves, and could have known how rigorously we had endeavoured to
purge our work of anything that might justify it, they might, out of the
kindness that they have always shown us, have been more sparing of it.

Lever was a Dublin man, who lived most of his

[Illustration: EDITH ŒNONE SOMERVILLE.]

life on the Continent, and worked, like a scene-painter, by artificial
light, from memoranda. Miss Edgeworth had the privilege, which was also
ours, of living in Ireland, in the country, and among the people of whom
she wrote. Of the Irish novels of Miss Lawless the same may be said,
though the angle at which she chose to regard that many-sided and deeply
agreeable person, the Irish peasant, excluded the humour that permeates
Miss Edgeworth’s books. (One recalls with gratitude the “quality toss”
of Miss Judy McQuirk.) That Miss Edgeworth’s father was a landlord, and
a resident one, deepened her insight and widened her opportunities.
Panoramic views may, no doubt, be obtained from London; and what a
County Meath lady spoke of as a “_ventre à terre_ in Dublin” has its
advantages; but I am glad that my lot and Martin’s were cast “in a fair
ground, in a good ground, In Carbery:”--(with apologies to Mr.
Kipling)--“by the sea.”

       *       *       *       *       *

I will not inflict the undeservedly kind comments of the reviewers of
“An Irish Cousin” upon these pages, though I may admit that nothing that
I have ever read, before or since, has seemed to me as entirely
delightful as the column and a half that _The Spectator_ generously
devoted to a very humble book, by two unknowns, who had themselves
nearly lost belief in it.

August, 1889, was a lucky month for Martin and me. We had a “good
Press”--we have often marvelled at its goodness--we were justified of
our year of despised effort; the hunted Shockers emerged from their
caves to take a place in the sun; we had indeed “Commenced Author.”




CHAPTER XII

THE YEARS OF THE LOCUST


Before I abandon these “Irish Cousin” years at Drishane, I should like
to say something more of the old conditions there. I do not think I
claim too much for my father and mother when I say that they represented
for the poor people of the parish their Earthly Providence, their Court
of Universal Appeal, and, in my mother’s case, their Medical Attendant,
who, moreover, provided the remedies, as well as the nourishment, that
she prescribed.

The years of the ’eighties were years of leanness, “years that the
locust hath eaten.” Congested District Boards and Departments of
Agriculture had not then arisen. Successive alterations of the existing
land tenure had bewildered rather than encouraged the primitive farmers
of this southern seaboard; the benefits promised were slow in
materialising, and in the meantime the crops failed. The lowering or
remission of rents did not mean any immediate benefit to people who were
often many years in arrears. Even in normal years the yield of the land,
in the district of which I speak, barely sufficed to feed the dwellers
on it; the rent, when paid, was, in most cases, sent from America, by
emigrated sons and daughters. There was but little margin at any time.
In bad years there was hunger.

Two or three fairly prosperous farms there were, and for the rest, a
crowd of entirely “uneconomic” holdings, a rabble of fragmentary
patches, scarcely larger than the “allotments” of this present war time,
each producing a plentiful crop of children, but leaving much to be
desired in such matters as the increase of the soil.

The district is not a large one. It contains about eight miles of fierce
and implacable seaboard, with only a couple of coves in which the
fishermen can find some shelter for their boats, and its whole extent is
but three or four miles in length, by a little more than half as many in
depth. A great headland, like a lion couchant, sentinels it on one side;
on the other, a long and malign spike of rock, thinly clad with heather,
and furze, drives out into the Atlantic, like an alligator with jaws
turned seawards. Not few are the ships that have found their fate in
those jaws; during these past three years of war, this stretch of sea
has seen sudden and fearful happenings, but even these tragedies are
scarcely more fearful than those that, in the blackness of mid-winter
storms, have befallen many a ship on the desperate rocks of Yokawn and
Reendhacusán.

It is hard to blame people for being ignorant, equally hard to condemn
them for thriftlessness and dirt in such conditions as obtained thirty
years ago in what are now called “Congested Districts.” Thriftlessness
and dirt were indeed the ruling powers in that desolate country. In
fortunate years, desolate and “congested” though it was, its little
fields, inset among the rocks and bogs, could produce crops in
reasonable quantity, and--as I do not wish to overstate the case--not
less luxuriant in growth than their attendant weeds. The yellow ragwort,
the purple loosestrife, the gorgeous red and orange heads of the docks,
only in Kerry can these _fleurs de mal_ be equalled, even in Kerry they
cannot be surpassed. The huge shoulder of the headland is beautiful with
heather and ling of all sorts and shades; the pink sea-thrift--would
that other forms of thrift throve with equal success!--meets the heather
at the verge of the cliffs, and looks like a decoration of posies of
monthly roses. _Osmunda Regalis_ fern fringes the streams, and the
fuchsia bushes have fed on the Food of the Gods and are become trees. On
a central plateau, high over the sea, stands one of the signal towers
that were built at the time of the French landing in Bantry. In its
little courtyard you stand “ringed by the azure world.” From west to
east the ocean is wide before you. On many days I have seen it, in
summer and winter alike lovely; a vast outlook that snatches away your
breath, and takes you to its bosom, making you feel yourself the very
apex and central point of the wondrous crescent line of fretted shore,
that swings from the far blue Fastnet Rock, looking like an anchored
battleship, on the west, to the long and slender arm of the Galley Head,
with its white lighthouse, floating like a seagull on the rim of the
horizon. Between those points, among those heavenly blues and greens and
purples, that change and glow and melt into each other in ecstasies of
passionate colour, history has been made, and unforgettable things have
happened. But standing up there in the wind and the sun, on that small
green circle of grass, hearing the sea-birds’ wild and restless cries,
watching the waves lift and break into snow on the flanks of the Stag
Rocks far below, it is impossible to remember human insanity, impossible
to think of anything save of the overwhelming beauty that encircles you.

In that climate and that soil anything could flourish, given only a
little shelter, and a little care, and the elimination from the
cultivators of traditional imbecilities; eliminating also, if possible,
fatalism, and the custom of attributing to “the Will o’ God” each and
every disaster, from a houseful of hungry children to an outbreak of
typhus consequent on hopelessly insanitary conditions.

“How was it the spuds failed with ye?” asked someone, looking at the
blackened “lazy-beds” of potatoes.

“I couldn’t hardly say,” replied the cultivator, who had omitted the
attention of spraying them; “Whatever it was, God spurned them in a
boggy place.”

Things are better now. The Congested Districts Board has done much, the
general spread of education and civilisation has done more. Inspectors,
instructors, remission of rents, land purchase, State loans, English
money in various forms, have improved the conditions in a way that would
hardly have been credible thirty years ago, when, in these congested
districts, semi-famine was chronic, and few, besides the “little
scholars” of the National Schools, could read or write, and the breeding
of animals and cultivation of crops was the affair of an absentee
Providence, and no more to be influenced by human agency than the
vagaries of the weather.

The first of the “Famines” in which I can remember my mother’s
collecting and distributing relief was in 1880. The potatoes had failed,
and I find it recorded that “troops of poor women came to Drishane from
the west for help.” My mother lectured them on the necessity of not
eating the potatoes that had been given them for seed, and assured them,
not as superfluously as might be supposed, that if they ate them they
could not sow them. To this they replied in chorus.

“May the Lord spare your Honour long!” and went home and boiled the
seed-potatoes for supper.

Poor creatures, what else could they do, with their children asking them
for food?

In that same spring came a woman, crying, and saying she was “the most
disthressful poor person, that hadn’t the good luck to be in the
Misthress’s division.” Asked where she lived, she replied,

“I do be like a wild goose over on the side of Drominidy Wood.”

Spring after spring, during those dark years for Ireland of the
’eighties, the misery and the hunger-time recurred. Seed-potatoes,
supplied by charity, were eaten; funds were raised, and help, public and
private, was given, but Famine, like its brother, Typhus, was only
conciliated, never annihilated. In 1891 Mr. Balfour’s Relief Fund and
Relief Works brought almost the first touch of permanence into the
alleviating conditions. My mother was among the chief of the
distributors for this parish. Desperate though the state of many of the
people was, Ireland has not yet, thank Heaven, ceased to be Ireland, and
the distribution of relief had some irrepressibly entertaining aspects
that need not wholly be ignored.

My mother had herself collected a considerable sum of money, for buying
food and clothes (the Government fund being, as well as I recollect,
mainly devoted to the purchase of seed-potatoes). Many were her clients,
and grievous though their need was, it was impossible not to enjoy the
high absurdities of her convocations of distribution. These took place
in the kitchen at Drishane. The women came twice a week to get the food
tickets, and the preliminary gathering in the stable-yard looked and
sounded like a parliament of rooks. Incredibly ragged and wretched, but
unquenchable in spirit and conversation, they sat, huddled in dark
cloaks or shawls, on the ground in rows, waiting to be admitted to the
kitchen when “The Misthress” was ready for them. Most of them had known
nothing of the existence of the fund until told of it by my mother’s
envoys. It was my mission, and that of my brethren, to ride through the
distressed town-lands, and summon those who seemed in worst need, and in
my letters and diaries of these years I have found many entries on the
subject.

“_Jan. 27, 1891._--Rode round the Lickowen country. Sickened and stunned
by the misery. Hordes of women and children in the filthiest rags. Gave
as many bread and tea tickets as we could, but felt helpless and
despairing in the face of such hopeless poverty.”

“_January 30._--Jack and I again rode to the West to collect Widows for
the Relief Fund. Bagged nine and had some lepping” (an ameliorating
circumstance of these expeditions was the necessity of making
cross-country short cuts). “Numbers of women came over, some being rank
frauds ably detected by the kitchenmaid; one or two knee-deep in lies.”
“The boys walked to Bawneshal with tea, etc., for two of the worst
widows.” (The adjective refers to their social, not their moral
standing.)

On another occasion I have recorded that my sister was sent to inquire
into the circumstances of a poor woman with a large family. The latter,
in absorbed interest in the proceedings, surrounded the mother, who held
in her arms the most recent of the number, an infant three weeks old.

“I have seven children,” said the pale mother, “and this little one-een
that,” she turned a humorous grey eye on her listening family, “I’m
afther taking out of the fox’s mouth!” (The fox playing the part
attributed in Germany to the stork.)

My sister, absorbed in estimating the needs of the seven little brothers
and sisters, replied absently,

“_Poor_ little thing! It must have been very frightened!”

Mrs. Conolly stared, and, in all her misery, began to laugh; “May the
Lord love ye, Miss!” she said compassionately yet admiringly, “May ye
never grow grey!”

The difficulties of distribution were many, not the least being that of
steeling my mother’s heart, and keeping her doles in some reasonable
relation to her resources. I should like to try to give some idea of one
of these gatherings. Lists of those in most immediate need of help had
been prepared, I do not now remember by whom, and, in the majority of
cases, the names given were those of the males of the respective
households. Therefore would my mother, standing tall and majestic in the
middle of the big, dark, old kitchen at Drishane, her list in her hand,
certain underlings (usually her daughters and the kitchenmaid) in
attendance, summon to her presence--let us say--“John Collins, Jeremiah
Leary, Patrick Driscoll.” (These are names typical of this end of West
Carbery, and the subsequent proceedings, like the names, may be accepted
in a representative sense.)

The underling, as Gold Stick-in-Waiting, would then advance to the back
door, and from the closely attendant throng without would draw, as one
draws hounds in kennel, but with far more difficulty, the female
equivalents of the gentlemen in question.

“Now, John Collins,” says my mother (who declared it confused her if she
didn’t stick to what was written in the list), addressing a little
woman, the rags of whose shrouding black shawl made her look like the
Jackdaw of Rheims subsequent to the curse, “Now, John Collins, here’s
your ticket. Is your daughter better?”

“Why then she is not, your Honour, Ma’am,” replies John Collins in a
voluble whine, “only worse she is. She didn’t ate a bit since.” John
Collins pauses, removes a hairpin from her back hair, and with nicety
indicates on it a quarter of an inch. “God knows she didn’t ate _that_
much since your Honour seen her; but sure she might fancy some little
rarity that yourself’d send her.”

There follow medical details on which I do not propose to dwell. My
mother, ever a mighty doctor before the Lord, prescribes, promises “a
rarity,” in the shape of a rice pudding, and John Collins, well
satisfied, swings her shawl, yashmak-wise, across her mouth, and pads
away on her bare feet.

“Patrick Driscoll!”

Patrick Driscoll, bony and haggard, the hood of her dark cloak over her
red head, demands an extra quantity, on the plea of extra poverty.

She is asked why her husband does not get work.

“Husband is it!” echoes Patrick Driscoll, witheringly, “What have I but
a soort of an old man of a husband, that’s no use only to stay in his
bed!”

Other women press in through the doorway, despite the efforts of the
underlings, each eloquent of her superior sufferings. Another husband is
inquired for.

“He’s dead, Ma’am, the Lord ha’ mercy upon him, he’s in his coffin this
minute; and Fegs, he was in the want of it!”

Yet another has a blind husband.

“Dark as a stone, asthore,” she says to Gold Stick, “only for he being
healthy and qu’ite, I’d be dead altogether! Well, welcome the Will o’
God! I might be worse, as bad as I am!”

Philosophy, resignation, piety, humour, one finds them all in these
bewildering, infuriating, enchanting people. And then, perhaps, a cry
from the heart of the crowd,

“Sure ye’ll _not_ forget yer own darlin’ Mary Leary!”

A heartrending appeal that elicits from the Mistress a peremptory
command not to attempt to come out of her turn.

Nothing could be more admirable than my mother’s manner with the people.
Entirely simple, dictatorial, sympathetic, sensible. She believed
herself to be an infallible judge of character, but “for all and for
all,” as we say in Carbery, her soft heart was often her undoing, and
her sterner progeny found her benevolence difficult to control. She was,
in fact, as a man said of a spendthrift and drunken brother, “too
lion-hearted for her manes” (means).

“No wonder,” said one of her supplicants, “Faith, no wonder at all for
the Colonel to be proud of her! She’d delight a Black!”

Whether this imputed to the Black a specially severe standard of taste,
or if it meant that even the most insensate savage would be roused to
enthusiasm by my mother’s beauty, I am unable to determine.

I have a letter from my companion Gold Stick, from which I think a few
quotations, in exemplification, may be permitted.

HILDEGARDE SOMERVILLE to E. Œ. S. (Feb., 1891.)

     “The women have swarmed since you left. I really think I know every
     one of them now, by voice, sight, and smell, notably Widow
     Catherine Cullinane, who has besieged us daily. Her voice is not
     dulcet, especially when raised in abusive entreaty, but she has not
     got anything out of me yet. It is as well that C. (a brother) and I
     are here to manage the show, as Mother is, to say the least,
     lavish. I was out one day when a woman called, a Mrs. Michael
     Kelleher; she has the most magnificent figure, walk, and throat
     that I have ever seen. She is tall, and her throat is exactly like
     the Rossetti women’s throats, long and round, and like cream. She
     would make a splendid model for you. I had seen her before, and
     proved her not deserving,” (O wise young judge of quite nineteen!)
     “her husband being a caretaker with a house and 4s. a week, and the
     use of two cows, besides a daughter out as a nursemaid. She really
     did not exactly beg, but came to see if she had ‘a shance of the
     sharity.’ Her eldest boy, aged eleven, had fallen off the cowhouse
     roof on to a cow’s back (neither hurt!), and we gave her Elliman,
     which cured him. But the day I was out, Mother saw her, and
     although I had given _full particulars_ in the book as to her
     means”--(her princely affluence in fact, as compared with her
     fellows)--“she gave her bread, tea, sugar, and meal, simply because
     she had a baby the other day and had a child with a bad cold.”

     Regarding the matter dispassionately, and from a distance, I should
     say that either affliction amply justified my mother’s action, but
     H. did not then think so.

     “I don’t think this will happen again,” she resumes, severely, “as
     Mother now regrets having done it. All the same, I had the greatest
     difficulty in stopping her from clothing an entire family with the
     Dorcas things, (which are lovely) as I told her, there are not 100
     things, and there are over 200 people, and it seems wicked to
     clothe one family from top to toe, so I prevailed. E. says the
     Balfour Fund will help very few of our women.” (E. was my cousin
     Egerton Coghill, who, like Robert Martin, had given his services to
     the Government as a distributor of the Fund, and, in the south and
     west of the County Cork, had some of the worst districts in
     Ireland under his jurisdiction.)

     “No one with less than a quarter of an acre of land is entitled to
     get help,” my sister’s letter continues, “as they can get Out-door
     Relief from the Rates, and no one with one ‘healthy male’ able to
     work on the Balfour road can have it, in fact, only those with sick
     husbands, or widows with farms, are eligible. As the fund is over
     £44,000, and I have estimated that £150 would keep our Western
     women going for 6 months, it seems to me very unfair to send the
     quarter-acre people on to the Rates.”

It may be gathered from this that the difficulties of administration
were not light; it may also, perhaps, be inferred that the ancient
confidence in the landlord class (none of these people were tenants of
my father’s), which modern teaching has done its best to obliterate, was
not entirely misplaced. I do not claim any exceptional virtues for my
father and mother. Their efforts on behalf of their distressed
neighbours were no more than typical of what their class was, and is,
accustomed to consider the point of honour. It remains to be seen if the
substitutes for the old order will adopt and continue the tradition of
“_Noblesse oblige_.”

I have heard a beggar-woman haranguing on this topic.

“I towld them,” she cried, with, I admit, an eye on my hand as it sought
my pocket, “you were the owld stock, and had the glance of the
Somervilles in your eye! God be with the owld times! The Somervilles and
the Townshends! Them was the rale genthry! Not this shipwrecked crew
that’s in it now!”

I may as well acknowledge at once that Martin

[Illustration: A CASTLEHAVEN WOMAN.]

and I have ever adored and encouraged beggars, however venal, and have
seldom lost an opportunity of enjoying their conversation; ancient
female beggars especially, although I have met many very attractive old
men. At my mother’s Famine Conversaziones many beggar-women, whose names
were on no list, would join themselves to the company of the accredited.

“I have no certain place Achudth!” (a term of endearment), said one such
to me, “I’m between God and the people.”

It may be said that the people, however deep their own want, are
unfailing in charity to such as she. I had, for a long time, a creature
on my visiting list, or, to be accurate, I was on hers, who was known as
“the Womaneen.” As far as I know, she subsisted entirely on “the
Neighbours,” wandering round the country from house to house, never
refused a night’s lodging and the “wetting of her mouth o’ tay”
generally given “a share o’ praties” to “put in her bag for herself.”
She was the very best of company, and the bestowal of that super-coveted
boon, an old pair of boots, had power to evoke a gratitude that shamed
its recipient.

“Yes, Hanora,” I have said, “I believe I have a pair to give you.”

On this the “Womaneen” opened the service of thanksgiving by clasping
her hands, mutely raising her eyes to Heaven, and opening and shutting
her mouth; this to show that emotion had rendered her speechless. She
next seized my reluctant hand, and smacked upon it kisses of a breadth
and quality that suggested the enveloping smack of a pancake when it has
been tossed high and returns to its pan. Her speech was then recovered.

“That Good Luck may attind you every day you see the sun! That I
mightn’t leave this world until I see you well marrid!” A pause, and a
luscious look that spoke unutterable things. “Ah ha! I’ll tell the Miss
Connors that ye thrated me dacint!” A laugh, triumphing in my
superiority to the Misses Connor, followed, and I made haste to produce
the boots.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Me heart ’d open! Ye-me-lay, but they’ll go on me in
style!”

Then, in a darkling whisper, and with a conspirator’s eye on the open
hall-door: “Where did you get them, asthore? Was it Mamma gave ‘em
t’ye?” (The implication being that I, for love of the “Womaneen,” must
have stolen them, as no one could have parted with them voluntarily.)
Then returning to the larger style. “That God Almighty may retch out the
two hands to ye, my Pearl of a noble lady! How will I return thanks to
ye? That the great God may lave me alive until I’d be crawlin’
this-a-way”--(an inch by inch progress is pantomimed with two gnarled
and ebony fingers)--“and on my knees, till I’d see the gran’ weddin’ of
my fine lady that gave me the paireen o’ shluppers!”

I think it will be admitted that this was an adequate return for value
received.




CHAPTER XIII

THE RESTORATION


It was in June, 1888, that Mrs. Martin became the tenant of Ross House
and that she and her daughters returned to Galway, sixteen years, to the
very month, since they had left it.

It would demand one more skilled than I in the unfathomable depths of
Irish Land Legislation to attempt to set forth the precise status of
Ross, its house, demesne, and estate, at this time. It is not, after
all, a matter of any moment, save to those concerned. Mrs. Martin had
been staying in Galway, and had paid a visit to Ross, with the result
that she decided to rent the house and gardens from the authorities in
whose jurisdiction they then were, and set herself to “build the walls
of Jerusalem.” The point which may be dwelt on is the courage that was
required to return to a place so fraught with memories of a happiness
never to be recaptured, and to take up life again among people in whom,
as was only too probable, the ancient friendship was undermined by years
of absence, misrepresentation, and misunderstanding. The handling of the
estate had been unfortunate; the house and demesne had been either
empty, or in the hands of strangers, careless and neglectful of all
things, save only of the woodcock shooting, and the rabbit-trapping.
When Mrs. Martin proposed to become a tenant in her old home, it had
been empty for some time, and had suffered the usual indignities at the
hands of what are erroneously known as caretakers. It is possible that
caretakers exist who take care, and take nothing else, but the converse
is more usual, and I do not imagine that Ross was any exception to the
average of such cases.

The motives that impelled my cousin Nannie to face the enormous
difficulties involved can, however, be understood, and that Martin
should have sacrificed herself to the Lares and Penates of Ross--Ross,
the love of which was rooted in her from her cradle--was no more, I
suppose, than was to be expected from her.

From her mother had come the initiative, but it was Martin who saved
Ross. She hurled herself into the work of restoration with her own
peculiar blend of enthusiasm and industry, qualities that, in my
experience, are rarely united. Her letters became instantly full of
house-paintings, house-cleanings, mendings, repairs of every kind; what
was in any degree possible she did with her own hands, what was not, she
supervised, inventing, instructing, insisting on the work being done
right, in the teeth of the invincible determination of the workmen to
adhere to the tradition of the elders, and do it wrong.

Looking back on it, it seems something of a waste to have set a razor to
cut down trees, and the work that was accomplished by “Martin Ross” that
year was small indeed as compared with the manifold activities of “Miss
Wilet.”

There was everything to be done, inside and outside that old house, and
no one to do it but one fragile, indomitable girl. Ireland, now, is full
of such places as Ross was then. “Gentry-houses,” places that were once
disseminators of light, of the humanities; centres of civilisation;
places to which the poor people rushed, in any trouble, as to Cities of
Refuge. They are now destroyed, become desolate, derelict. To-day

                      “The Lion and the Lizard keep
    The Courts where Jamshyd gloried and drank deep;
    And Bahram, that great Hunter--the Wild Ass
    Stamps o’er his Head, but cannot break his Sleep.”

But even more than the laying waste of Ross House and gardens I believe
it was the torture of the thought that the Ross people might feel that
the Martins had failed them, and that the “Big House” was no longer the
City of Refuge for its dependants in the day of trouble, that chiefly
spurred Martin on, in her long and gallant fight with every sort of
difficulty, that summer, when she and her mother began to face the music
again at Ross.

In that music, however, there was an undertone of discord that
threatened for a while to wreck all the harmony. There are a few words
that Martin had written, in continuation of the account of her brother
Robert, that explain the matter a little, and I will quote them here.

“The white chapel that overlooked the lake and the woods of Ross, heard
much, at about this time (_i.e._ the later years of the ’eighties), that
was not of a spiritual tendency. The Land League had been established in
the parish; the branch had for its head, in the then Parish Priest, an
Apostle of land agitation, a man whose power of bitter animosity, legal
insight, and fighting quality, would have made his name in another
profession. He made his mark in his own, a grievous one for himself. He
rose up against his Bishop, supported by the great majority of his
parish, and received the reprimand of his Church. He went with his case
to Rome, and after long intrigue there, came home, a beaten man,
dispossessed of his parish, and was received in Galway with a brass band
and a procession, the latter of which accompanied him, brokenly, but
with persistence, to his home, a distance of about fifteen miles. For
many months afterwards the strange and not unimpressive spectacle
presented itself, of a Roman Catholic Priest defying his Church, and
holding, by some potent spell, the support of the majority of his
parish. Sunday after Sunday two currents of parishioners set in
different directions, the one heading to the lawful Chapel on the hill
and the accredited priest, the other to the green and white ‘Land League
Hut,’ that had been built with money that Father Z. had himself
collected.”

Martin’s MS. ceases here. I may add to it a little.

I went to Ross not long after Father Z.’s return from Rome. I chanced
but once to see him, but the remembrance of that fierce and pallid face,
and of the hatred in it, is with me still. He is dead, and I believe
that his teaching died with him. The evil that men do does not always
live after them. The choice of his successor was a fortunate one for the
parish of Rosscahill. Few people out of Ireland realise how much depends
on the personality of the parish priest. Father Z. had had it in his
power to shake a friendship of centuries, but it was deeply rooted, he
could do no more than shake it. His successor had other views of his
duty; in him the people of Rosscahill and the House of Ross, alike,
found a friend, unfailing in kindness and sympathy, a priest who made it
his mission to bring peace to his parish, and not a sword.

No one was more sensible of this friendship, or more grateful for it
than Martin. What sustained her and made the sacrifice of time,
strength, and money in some degree worth while, during that hard,
pioneer year at Ross, was the renewal of the old goodfellowship and
intimacy with the tenants. Sixteen years is a big gap, but not so big
that it cannot be bridged. Even had the gap been wider, I believe
Martin’s slender hand would have reached across it. As she has said of
the relation between the Martins and their tenants--“The personal
element was always warm in it ... the hand of affection held it
together....”[7]

And so she and her mother proved it. It was the intense interest and
affection which Martin had in and for the “Ross people” that made
enjoyment march with what she believed to be her duty. She had a gift
for doing, happily and beautifully, always the right thing, at no matter
what cost to herself. A very unusual gift, and one of more value to
others than to its possessor. One remembers the Arab steed, who dies at
a gallop. It was not only that she was faithful and unselfish, but she
so applied her intellect to obliterating all traces of her fidelity and
her unselfishness, that their object strode, unconscious, into the soft
place that she had prepared, and realised nothing of the self-sacrifice
that had gone to its making. With her, it was impossible to say which
was the more beautiful, the gentleness of heart, or the brilliance of
intellect. I have heard that among the poor people they called her The
Gentle Lady; in such a matter, poor people are the best judges.

In her first letters to me from Ross, the place it held in her heart is
shown, and there is shown also some of the difficulties, the
heartrendings, the inconveniences, the absurdities, of those first
months of reclamation. No one but Martin herself will ever know what
courage and capacity were required to cope with them. She overcame them
all. Many times have I been a guest at Ross, and more wholly enjoyable
visits seldom fall to anyone’s lot. But the comfort and restored
civilisation of the old house had cost a high price.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, July, 1888.)

     “It is a curious thing to be at Ross. But it does not seem as if we
     were--not yet. It takes a long time to patch the present Ross, and
     the one I remember, on to each other. It is, of course, smaller,
     and was, I think, disappointing, but it is _deeply_ interesting, as
     you can imagine. It is also heartrending.... Everything looks
     ragged and unkempt, but it is a fine free feeling to sit up in this
     window and look abroad. There are plenty of trees left, and there
     is a wonderful Sleeping-Beauty-Palace air about everything,
     wildness, and luxuriance, and solitude. As to being lonely, or
     anything like it, it does not enter my mind. The amount of work to
     be done would put an end to that pretty fast.... The garden is, as
     the people told me, ‘the height o’ yerself in weeds,’ not a walk
     visible. The hot-house, a sloping jungle of vines run wild; the
     melon pit rears with great care a grove of nettles, the stable-yard
     is a meadow. We inhabit five rooms in the house, the drawing-room
     having been made (by the caretakers) a kitchen. I could laugh and I
     could cry when I think of it. There is a small elderly mare here

[Illustration: MARTIN ROSS.

H. A. C.
]

[Illustration: ROSS LAKE.]

     (belonging to the estate) whom we shall use. A charming creature,
     with a high character and a hollow back. I spent this morning in
     having her heels and mane and ears clipped, and it took two men,
     and myself, to hold her while her ears were being done. Car or
     conveyance we have none, at present, but we have many offers of
     cars. I drive Mama on these extraordinary farmers’ cars, and oh!
     could you but see the harness! Mouldy leather, interludes of twine
     in the reins--terrific!”

     There follow particulars of the innumerable repairs required in the
     house.

     “My hand is shaking from working on the avenue, I mean cutting the
     edges of it, which will be my daily occupation for ever, as by the
     time I get to the end, I shall have to begin again, and both sides
     mean a mile and a quarter to keep right.... The tenants have been
     very good about coming and working here for nothing, except their
     dinners, and a great deal has been done by them. It is, of course,
     gratifying, but, in a way, very painful. The son of the old
     carpenter has been making a cupboard for me, also all for love. He
     is a very smart person and has been to America, but he is still the
     same ‘Patcheen Lee’--(I have altered most of the names
     throughout--E.Œ.S.)--“whom Charlie and I used to beat with sticks
     till he was ‘near dead,’ as he himself says proudly.

     “We have many visits from the poor people about, and the same
     compliments, and lamentations, and finding of likenesses goes on.
     This takes up a lot of time, and exhausts one’s powers of
     rejoinder. Added to this, I don’t know yet what to make of the
     people.... Of course some are really devoted, but there is a
     change, and I can feel it. I wish you had seen Paddy Griffy, a very
     active little old man, and a beloved of mine, when he came down on
     Sunday night to welcome me. After the usual hand-kissings on the
     steps, he put his hands over his head and stood in the doorway, I
     suppose invoking his saint. He then rushed into the hall.

     “‘Dance Paddy!’ screamed Nurse Barrett (my foster-mother, now our
     maid-of-all-work).

     “And he did dance, and awfully well too, to his own singing. Mama,
     who was attired in a flowing pink dressing-gown, and a black hat
     trimmed with lilac, became suddenly emulous, and, with her spade
     under her arm, joined in the jig. This lasted for about a minute,
     and was a never-to-be-forgotten sight. They skipped round the hall,
     they changed sides, they swept up to each other and back again, and
     finished with the deepest curtseys.... I went down to the
     Gate-house after dinner, and there discoursed Nurse Griffy for a
     long time.” (At Ross, and probably elsewhere in the County Galway,
     the foster-mothers of “the Family” received the courtesy-title of
     “Nurse,” and retained it for the rest of their lives. I have been
     at Ross when the three principal domestics were all ceremoniously
     addressed as “Nurse,” and were alluded to, collectively, as “the
     Nursies.” After all, at one time or another, there were probably
     twelve or fourteen ladies who had earned the title.) “I was amused
     by a little discourse about the badness of the shooting of the
     tenants here last winter” (_i.e._ the Englishmen who took the
     shooting). “Birds were fairly plenty, but the men couldn’t hit
     them.

     “‘’Tis no more than one in the score they got!’ says Paddy Griffy,
     who was one of the beaters, with full-toned contempt.

     “‘Well, maybe they done their besht,’ says Kitty Hynes, the
     Gate-house woman, who is always apologetic.

     “‘You spoke a thrue word,’ says Paddy Griffy, ‘Faith, they done
     their besht, Mrs. Hynes! I seen a great wisp o’ shnipes going up
     before them, and the divil a one in it that didn’t go from them!
     But you may believe they done their besht!’

     “This wants the indescribable satisfaction of the speaker, and the
     ecstasy of Kitty Hynes at finding that she had said something
     wonderful.”

This is a part of her first letter. To those unversed in Ireland and her
ways, the latter may appear incredible, “nay, sometimes even terrible,”
as Ruskin says of the pine-trees; but as I think that enlightenment is
good for the soul, I shall continue to give the history of the renewal
of Ross, as set forth in Martin’s letters, and these may present to the
English reader (to whom I would specially commend the incident of the
children’s tea-party, in all its bearings) a new and not uninteresting
facet in the social life of the most paradoxical country in the world.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (July ’88. Ross.)

     “I had not heard of F.’s death. It was a shock. He seemed a
     thoroughly alive and practical person. I don’t know why it should
     be touching that he should rave of his hounds to the end, but it
     is. I suppose any shred of the ordinary interests is precious in a
     strange unnatural thing, like dying. I think often of a thing that
     a countrywoman here said to me the other day, apropos of her sons
     going away from her to America.

     “‘But what use is it to cry, even if ye dhragged the hair out o’
     yer head! Ye might as well be singin’ an’ dancin’.’

     “She was crying when she said it, and was a wild-looking creature
     whom you would like to paint, and the thing altogether stays in my
     mind. (And now abides in the mouth of Norry the Boat, in “The Real
     Charlotte.”)

     “Your letter spent 2 hours after its arrival in Nurse Barrett’s
     pocket, while I entertained some thirty of the children about here.
     Tea, and bread and jam, and barm bracks”--(a sort of sweet loaf,
     made with barm, and “_brack_” _i.e._ “spotted,” with currants)--“in
     the lawn, and races afterwards. I had a very wearying day. Cutting
     up food in the morning, and then at luncheon I received a great
     shock. I had asked a girl who teaches a National School to bring 12
     of her best scholars, and besides these, we had only invited about
     half a dozen. At luncheon in comes the teacher’s sister to say that
     the teacher had gone to Galway ‘on business,’ and that no children
     were coming. Boycotted, I thought at once. However I thought I
     would make an effort, even though I was told that the priest must
     have vetoed the whole thing, and I sent a whip round to the near
     villages, which are loyal, and away I went myself to two more. I
     never had such a facer as thinking the children were to be kept
     away, and with that I nearly cried while I was pelting over the
     fields. I could only find six children, of whom three were too
     young to come, and one was a Land Leaguer’s. However two were to be
     had, and I pelted home again, very anxious. There I found the half
     dozen I knew would come, and divil another. I waited, and after I
     had begun to feel very low, I saw a little throng on the back
     avenue, poor little things, with their best frocks, such as they
     were. I could have kissed them, but gave them tea instead, and
     before it was over another bunch of children, including babies in
     arms, arrived, and there was great hilarity. I never shall
     understand what was the matter about the teacher. She is a nice
     girl, but they are all cowards, and she may have thought she was
     running a risk. She was here to-day, with a present of eggs and
     white cabbage, which was a peace offering, of course.”

     In those bad times this form of stabbing friendship in the back was
     very popular. I remember how, a few years earlier, a Christmas
     feast to over a hundred National School children was effectively
     boycotted, the sole reason being a resolve on the part of the
     ruling powers to discourage anything so unseasonable as Peace on
     Earth and good will towards ladies. These dark ages are now, for
     the most part, past. Possibly, some day, a people naturally
     friendly and kind-hearted will be permitted to realise that
     patriotism means loving their country, instead of hating their
     neighbours.

     At Ross, happily, the hostile influence had but small strength for
     evil. Had it been even stronger, I think it would not long have
     withstood the appeal that was made to the chivalry of the people by
     the gallant fight to restore the old ways, the old friendship.

     Martin’s letter continues:

     “The presents are very touching, but rather embarrassing, and last
     week there was a great flow of them; they included butter, eggs, a
     chicken, and a bottle of port; all from different tenants, some
     very poor. An experience of last week was going to see a party of
     sisters who are tenants, and work their farm themselves. In the
     twinkling of an eye I was sitting ‘back in the room,’ with the
     sisterhood exhausting themselves in praise of my unparalleled
     beauty, and with a large glass of potheen before me, which I knew
     had got to be taken somehow. It was much better than I expected,
     and I got through a respectable amount of it before handing it on
     with a flourish to one of my hostesses, which was looked on as the
     height of politeness. I wish I could remember some of the
     criticisms that went on all the time.

     “‘I _assure_ you, Miss Wilet, you are very handsome, I may say
     beautiful. ‘I often read of beauty in books, but indeed we never
     seen it till to-day. Indeed you are a perfect creature.’ ‘All the
     young ladies in Connemara may go to bed now. Sure they’re nothing
     but upstarts.’ ‘And it’s not only that you’re lovely, but so
     commanding. Indeed you have an imprettive look!’ This, I believe,
     means imperative. Then another sister took up the wondrous tale.
     ‘Sure we’re all enamoured by you!’

     “This and much more, and I just sat and laughed weakly and
     drunkenly. Many other precious things I lost, as all the sisters
     talked together, yea, they answered one to another. Custom has
     taken the edge off the admiration now, I am grieved to say, but it
     still exists, and the friend of my youth, Patcheen Lee, is
     especially dogmatic in pronouncing upon my loveliness. I am afraid
     all these flowers of speech will have faded before you get here;
     they will then begin upon you.”

Another extract from the letters of these early days I will give. The
sister whose return to Ross is told of was Geraldine, wife of Canon
Edward Hewson;[8] it is her account of Martin, as a little child, that
is given in Chapter VIII.

     “Geraldine felt this place more of a nightmare than I did. The old
     days were more present with her, naturally, than with me. I pitied
     her when she came up the steps. She couldn’t say a word for a long
     time. There was a bonfire at the gate in her honour in the evening,
     built just as we described it in the Shocker, a heap of turf,
     glowing all through, and sticks at the top. Poor Geraldine was so
     tired I had to drive her down to it, but she went very gallant and
     remembered the people very well. There was little cheering or
     demonstrativeness, but there was a great deal of conversation and
     some slight and inevitable subsequent refreshment in the form of
     porter.

     “I can hardly tell you what it felt like to see the bonfire blazing
     there, just as it used to in my father’s time, when he and the boys
     and all of us used to come down when someone was being welcomed
     home, and it was all the most natural thing in the world. It was
     very different to see Geraldine walk in front of us through the
     wide open gates, between the tall pillars, with her white face and
     her black clothes. Thady Connor, the old steward, met her at the
     gate, and not in any ‘Royal enclosure’ could be surpassed the way
     he took off his hat, and came silently forward to her, while
     everyone else kept back, in dead silence too. Of course they had
     all known her well. What with that glare of the bonfire, and the
     lit circle of faces, and the welcome killed with memories for her,
     I wonder how she stood it. It was the attempt at the old times that
     was painful and wretched, at least I thought it so. Edward was
     wonderful, in a trying position. In about two minutes he was
     holding a group of men in deep converse without any apparent
     effort, and he was much approved of.

     “‘A fine respectable gentleman’--‘The tallest man on the
     property’--such were the comments.”

There are two poems that were written many years ago, by one of the
tenants, one Jimmy X., a noted poet, in praise of the Martins and of
Ross, and mysteriously blended with these themes is a eulogy of a
certain musician, who was also a tenant. The first few verses were
dictated to Martin, I know not by whom; the last three were written for
her by the poet himself; his spelling lends a subtle charm. To read it,
giving the lines their due poise and balance, demands skill, the poem
being of the modern mode, metrical, but rhymeless. There is a tune
appertaining to it which offers some assistance in the matter of stress,
but it must here be divorced from its words; since, however, it is a
tune of maddening and haunting incompleteness, a tune that has “no
earthly close,” one of those tunes, in fact, that are of the nature of a
possession (in an evil and spiritual sense), this need not be regretted.

ROSS.

    It is well known through Ireland
    That Ross it is a fine place
    The healthiest in climate
    That ever yet was known.

    When you get up in the morning
    Ye’ll hear the thrishes warbling
    The cuckoo playing most charming
    Which echoes the place.

    The birds they join in chorus
    To hum their notes melodious
    The bees are humming music
    All over the demesne.

    The place it being so holy
    It is there they live in glory,
    Honey is flowing
    And rolling there in sthrames.

There follows a panegyric of “Robert Martin Esqur,” the Bard lamenting
his inability to “tell the lovely fatures of the noble gentleman.”

    “Indeed,” he continues, “it sprung through nature
     For this gentleman being famous,
     The Martins were the bravest
     That ever were before.

    “With Colonels and good Majors
     Who fought with many nations,
     I’m sure twas them that gained it
     On the plains of Waterloo.”

Thus far the dictation; the following four verses are as they came from
the hand of their maker.

     A song composed for Robirt Martin Esqur and one of his tinants

     1st varce

    Its now we have a tradesman
    The best in any nation,
    He never met his eaquils, he went to tullamore.
    He played in Munstereven
    The tune of Nora Chrena
    But Garryown delighted the natives of the town.

     2nd

    He can write music
    Play it and peruse it
    A man in deep concumption from death he revive
    But from the first creation
    There was never yet his eaquels
    So clever and ingenious with honour and renown.

     3rd virce

    Patrick he resayved them
    So deacent and so plesant
    He is as nice a man in features as I ever saw before
    When they sat to his table with turkeys and bacon
    With Brandy and good ale he would suplie as many more.
    He got aninvetation to Dublin with they ladies
    They brought him in their pheatons he was playing as they were going
    He is the best fluit player from Cliften to Glasnevan
    They thought he was inchanted his music was so neat.

     4th virce

    His fluit is above mention
    It is the best youtencal (_utensil_)
    That ever yet was mentioned sunce the race of Man
    He got it by great intrest as a presant from the gentry
    It was sent to him by finvarra the rular of Nockma.

There are many more varces (or virces) in which the glories of Ross, of
“Robirt” Martin, and of his “tinant,” are hymned with equal ardour, but
I think these samples suffice.




CHAPTER XIV

RICKEEN


The journey from Drishane to Ross was first made by me in February,
1889. As the conventional crow flies, or as, on the map, the direct line
is drawn, the distance is no more than a hundred miles, but by the time
you have steered east to Cork, and north-west to Limerick, and north to
Ennis, and to Athenry, and to Galway, with prolonged changes (and always
for the worse), at each of these places, you begin to realise the
greatness of Ireland, and to regard with awe the independent attitude of
mind of her railway companies. It would indeed seem that the Sinn Fein
movement, “Ourselves Alone,” might have been conceived and brought forth
by any one of the lines involved in the _trajet_ from Cork to Galway. I
cannot say what are the conditions now, but there was a time when each
connecting link was separated by an interval of just as many minutes as
enabled the last shriek of the train as it left the station to madden
the ear of the traveller. Once I have been spared this trial; it was at
Limerick; a member of the staff was starting with his bride on their
honeymoon. The station palpitated; there were white satin ribbons on the
engine, a hoar-frost of rice on the platform; there was also a prolonged
and sympathetic delay, while the bride kissed the remainder of the
staff. And thus, with the aid of a fleet porter, and by travelling in
“fateful Love’s high fellowship,” I succeeded in shortening my journey
by some two hours, and in taking unawares the train at “The Junction”
(which, as everyone in Munster knows, is the Limerick Junction).

February is a bad month for the West of Ireland, but there are places,
like people, that rely on features and are independent of complexion.
Ross was grey and cold, windy, rainy, and snowy, but its beauty did not
fail. Martin and I heeded the occasional ill-temper of the weather as
little as two of the wild duck whom we so assiduously strove to shoot.
We had been lent a boat and a gun, and there are not many pleasanter
things to do in a still February twilight than to paddle quietly along
the winding waterways among the tall pale reeds of Ross Lake; in the
thrilling solitude and secrecy of those dark and polished paths anything
may be expected, from a troop of wild swans, or the kraken, down to the
alternative thrill of the splashing, swishing burst upwards of the duck,
as the boat invades their hidden haven. We walked enormously; visiting
the people in the little villages on the estate, making exciting and
precarious short cuts across bogs; getting “bushed” in those strange
wildernesses, where hazel and blackthorn scrub has squeezed up between
the thick-sown limestone boulders of West Galway, and a combination has
resulted that makes as impenetrable a barrier as can well be imagined.
We wandered in the lovely Wood of Annagh, lovely always, but loveliest
as I saw it later on, in April, when primroses, like faint sunlight,
illumined every glade and filled the wood with airs of Paradise. We
explored the inmost recesses of Tully Wood, which is a place of mystery,
with a prehistoric baptismal “bullán” stone, and chapel, in its depths.
There are quagmires in Tully, “shwally-holes” hidden in sedge among the
dark fir-trees, and somewhere, deep in it, you may come on a tiny lake
among the big, wildly-scattered pine-stems, and a view between them over
red and brown bog to the pale, windy mountains of Connemara.

I was having a holiday from writing, and was painting any model, old or
young, that I could suborn to my use. We searched the National Schools
for red-haired children, for whom I had a special craving, and, after
considerable search, were directed to ask in Doone for the house of one
Kennealy, which harboured “a Twin,” “a foxy Twin”; and there found “The
Twin,” _i.e._ two little girls of surpassing ugliness, but with hair of
such burnished copper as is inevitably described by the phrase “such as
Titian would have loved to paint.”

There are few evasions of a difficulty more bromidic and more
unwarrantable. “A sunset such as Turner would have loved to paint.” “A
complexion such as Sir Joshua would have loved to paint.” The formula is
invariable. It is difficult to decide whether the stricken incapacity of
description, or the presumption of a layman in selecting for a painter
his subject, is the more offensive.

“Oh, what a handsome sunset you have!”

I have heard at a garden party a lady thus compliment the proprietor of
the decoration.

“I know,” she turned to me, “that you’re delighting in it! What a pity
you haven’t your easel with you!” (Nothing else, presumably, was
required.) The attitude of mind is the same, but there is much in the
way a thing is said.

A special joy was imparted to Martin’s and my wanderings about Ross by
the presence of the Puppet. I had brought him to Paris (and Martin and I
had together smuggled him home under the very nose of the _Douane_); he
had accompanied me on a yachting excursion (in the course of which I
walked on deck in my sleep, and very nearly walked overboard, the Puppet
following me faithfully; in which case we should neither of us have ever
been heard of again, as the tide-race in Youghal Harbour is no place for
a bad swimmer). He had paid many and various visits with me, and had
passed from a luxury into a necessity. Naturally he came with me to
Ross. He was a very small fox terrier, rather fast in manner, but
engaging; with a heart framed equally for love or war, and a snub nose.
His official name was Patsey; a stupid name, I admit, and conventional
to exhaustion, but of a simplicity that popularised him. There are a few
such names, for humans as for dogs. I need give but one instance, Bill.
(I do not refer to the Bills of humbler life, though I am not sure that
the rule does not apply there also.) The man who hails his friend as
“Bill” feels himself, in so doing, a humourist, which naturally endears
Bill to him.

It was Fanny Currey, by the way, who called Patsey “The Puppet” (as a
variant of “The Puppy”). There are not many people with any pretensions
to light and leading who did not know Miss Fanny Currey of Lismore. She
is dead now, and Ireland is a poorer place for her loss. I will not now
try to speak of her brilliance and versatility. She was, among her many
gifts, a profound and learned dog-owner, and though her taste had been
somewhat perverted by dachshunds (which can degenerate into a very
lowering habit), it was an honour to any little dog to be noticed by
her.

The Puppet had various accomplishments. He wept when rebuked, and,
sitting up penitentially, real tears would course one another down his
brief and innocent nose. He could walk on his fore-legs only; he could
jump bog-drains that would daunt a foxhound; even the tall single-stone
walls of Galway, that crumble at a touch, could not stop him. The
carpenter at Ross was so moved by his phenomenal activity that he
challenged me to “lep my dog agin his.” His dog, a collie, was defeated,
and the carpenter said, generously, that he “gave it in to the Puppet
that he was dam’ wise.”

Many were the vicissitudes through which that little dog came safely. A
mad dog in Castle Haven missed him by a hair’s breadth. (The hair, one
supposes, of the dog that did _not_ bite him.) Distemper fits in Paris
were only just mastered. (It is worthy of note that the cure was
effected by strong coffee, prescribed by a noted vet. of the Quartier
Latin.) In battles often, in perils of the sea; nor shall I soon forget
a critical time in infancy, when, as my diary sourly relates, “Jack and
Hugh” (two small and savage brothers) “rushed to me in state of frantic
morbid delight, to tell me that the puppy had thrown up a huge worm, and
was dying.”

And all these troubles he survived only to die of poison at Ross. But
this came later, during my second visit, and during that first and happy
time the Puppet and Martin and I enjoyed ourselves without let or
hindrance.

It is long now since I have been in Galway, and I know that many of the
poor people with whom Martin and I used to talk, endlessly, and always,
for us, interestingly, have gone over to that other world where she now
is. Of them all, I think the one most beloved by her was the little man
of whom she discoursed in one of the chapters of “Some Irish Yesterdays”
as “Rickeen.” This was not his name, but it will serve. Rickeen was of
the inmost and straitest sect of the Ross tenants. His farm, which was
a very small one, was, I imagine, run by his wife and children; he,
being rightly convinced that Ross House and all appertaining to it would
fall in ruin without his constant attention, spent his life “about the
place,” in the stables, the garden, the house; and wherever he was, he
was talking, and that, usually and preferably, to “Miss Wilet.”

The adoration that was given to her by all the people found its highest
expression in Rickeen. She was his religion, the visible saint whom he
worshipped, he gave her his supreme confidence. I believe he spoke the
truth to her. More can hardly be said.

Rickeen was a small, dark fellow, with black whiskers, and a pale,
sharp-featured face. We used to think that he was like a London
clergyman, rather old-fashioned, yet broad in his views. He had a
passion for horses and dogs, and was unlike most of his fellows in a
certain poetic regard for such frivolous by-products of nature as
flowers and birds. I can see Rickeen on a fair May morning pulling off
his black slouch hat to Martin and me, with the shine of the sun on his
high forehead, on which rings of sparse black hair straggled, his dark
eyes beaming, and I can hear his soft-tuned Galway voice saying:

“Well, glory be to God, Miss Wilet, this is a grand day! And great
growth entirely in the weather! Faith, I didn’t think to see it so good
at all to-day, there was two o’ thim planets close afther the moon last
night!”

And he would probably go on to tell us of the garden o’ praties he had,
and the “bumbles and the blozzums they had on them. Faith, I’d rather be
lookin’ at them than ateing me dinner!” (The term “bumbles” referred, we
gathered, to buds.)

Martin would contentedly spend a morning in scraping paths and raking
gravel with Rickeen, and, having a marvellous gift of memory, would
justify herself of her idleness by repeating to me, at length, one of
his recitals. Some of these, as will presently be discovered, she has
written down, but the written word is a poor thing. “When the lamp is
shattered, the light in the dust lies dead.” For anyone who knew the
perfection of Martin’s rendering of the tones of West Galway, of the
gestures, the pauses, that give the life of a story, the words lying
dead on the page are only a pain. Perhaps, some day, portable and
bindable phonography will be as much part of a book as its pictures are.

Phonetic spelling in matters of dialect is a delusive thing, to be used
with the utmost restraint. It is superfluous for those who know, boring
for those who do not. Of what avail is spelling when confronted with the
problem of indicating the pronunciation of, for example, “Papa”; the
slurring and softening of the consonant, the flattening of the vowel
sound--how can these be even indicated? And, spelling or no, can any
tongue, save an Irish one, pronounce the words “being” and “ideal,” as
though they owned but one syllable? Long ago Martin and I debated the
point, and the conclusion that we then arrived at was that the root of
the matter in questions of dialect was in the idiomatic phrase and the
mental attitude. The doctrine of “Alice’s” friend, the Duchess, still
seems to me the only safe guide. “Take care of the sense, and the sounds
will take care of themselves.”

There was a sunny spring afternoon at Ross, and Martin and Rickeen and I
and the Puppet went forth together to erect a wall of “scraws,” _i.e._
sods, round the tennis ground. As soon as there was a sufficient
elevation for the purpose, we seated ourselves on the scraws, and the
business of conversation with Rickeen, that had, in some degree, been
interfered with by his labours in scraw-cutting and lifting, was given
full scope. The Puppet was a little below us, hunting young rabbits in
the dead bracken. At intervals we could see him, proceeding in
grasshopper springs through the bracken (which is the correct way to
draw heavy covert, as all truly sporting little dogs know), throughout
we could hear him. Rooks in the tall elms behind the stables, feeding
their young ones, made a pleasing undercurrent of accompaniment to the
Puppet’s soprano solo. There was a bloom of green over the larches;
scraps of silver glinting between the tree stems represented the lake.
The languor of spring was in the air, and it seemed exercise enough to
watch Rickeen’s wondrous deftness in marking, cutting, and lifting the
scraws on the blade of his narrow spade, and tossing them accurately on
to their appointed spot on the rising wall.

Martin had a Maltese charm against the “_Mal Occhio_”; a curious silver
thing, whose design included a branch of the Tree of Life, and clenched
fists, and a crescent moon, and other symbolisms. This, and its uses,
she expounded to Rickeen, and he, in his turn, offered us his experience
of the Evil Eye, and of suitable precautions against it.

“Look now, Miss Wilet, if a pairson ’d say ‘that’s a fine gerr’l,’ or ‘a
fine cow,’ or the like o’ that, and wouldn’t say ‘God bless him!’ that’s
what we’d call ‘Dhroch Hool.’[9] That’s the Bad Eye. Maybe, then, the
one he didn’t say ‘God bless them’ to would fall back, or dhrop down, or
the like o’ that; and then, supposin’ a pairson ’d folly the one that
gave the Bad Eye, and to bring him back, and then if that one ’d bate
three spits down on the one that was lyin’ sthritched, and to say ‘God
bless him,’ he’d be all right.”

Strange how wide is the belief in the protective power of this simple
provision of Nature. From the llama to the cat, it is relied on, and by
the cat, no doubt, it was suggested to the human being as a means of
defiance and frustration. There was a beggar-woman who, as my mother has
told me, did not fail on the occasion of any of our christenings to
bestow upon the infant an amulet of this nature. She had a magnificent
oath, reserved, I imagine, for great occasions.

“By the Life of Pharaoh!” she would say, advancing upon the baby, “I
pray that all bad luck may be beyant ye, and that my luck may be in your
road before ye!”

The amulet would then be administered.

Martin and Rickeen and I discoursed, I remember, for some time upon
these subjects. The mysterious pack of white hounds who hunt the woods
of Ross, whose music has been heard more than once, and the sight of
which has been vouchsafed to some few favoured ones, was touched on, and
Martin told of an Appearance that had come to her and some of her
brothers and sisters, one dusky evening, in the Ross avenue. Something
that was first like a woman walking quickly towards them, and then rose,
vast and toppling, like a high load of hay, and then sank down into
nothingness.

“Ah sure, the Avenue!” said Rickeen, as one that sets aside the thing
that is obvious. “No one wouldn’t know what ’d be in it. There was one
that seen fairies as thick as grass in it, and they havin’ red caps on
them!”

He turned from us, and fell to outlining the scraws that he was going to
cut. We watched him for a space, while the afternoon shadow of the
house crept nearer to us down the slope, and Martin began to talk of the
coach that drives to Ross when the head of the house dies. At the death
of her grandfather she had been too little to comprehend such things.

“I can only remember ‘The Old Governor’ in snatches,” she said.

From across the lake the rattle of the mail car on the Galway road came,
faintly, and mysterious enough to have posed as the sound of the ghostly
coach. The staccato hunting yelps of the Puppet had died down, and from
among the boughs of a small beech tree, a little hapless dwarf of a
tree, twisted by a hundred thwarted intentions, a thrush flung a spray
of notes into the air, bright and sudden as an April shower. Rickeen
paused.

“Ye’d like to be leshnin’ to the birds screechin’,” he remarked
appreciatively; “But now, Miss Wilet, as for the coach, I dunno. There’s
quare things goin’; ye couldn’t hardly say what harm ’d be in them, only
ye’d friken when ye’d meet them.” He gave his white flannel bauneen,
which is a loose coat, an extra twist, stuffing the corners that he had
twisted together inside the band of his trousers, and entered upon his
narration.

“I remember well the time the Owld Governor, that’s yer grandfather,
died. Your father was back in Swineford, in the County Mayo, the same
time, and the Misthress sent for me and she give me a letther for him.
‘Take the steamer to Cong,’ says she, ‘and dhrive then, and don’t rest
till ye’ll find him.’

“But sure Louisa Laffey, that was at the Gate-house that time, she says
to me, ‘Do not,’ says she, ‘take the steamer at all,’ says she. ‘Go
across the ferry,’ says she, ‘an’ dhrive to Headford and ye’ll get
another car there.’

“I was a big lump of a boy that time, twenty years an’ more maybe, and
faith, I didn’t let on, but God knows I was afraid goin’ in it. ’Twas
night on me when I got to Headford, and when I wint to th’ hotel that
was in it, faith sorra car was before me; but the gerr’l that was
mindin’ th’ hotel says, ‘D’ye see the house over with the light in it?’
‘I do,’ says I. ‘Maybe ye’d get a car in it,’ says she. Faith, the man
that was there ruz out of his bed to come with me!”

A pause, to permit us to recognise the devotion of the man.

“We went dhrivin’ then,” resumed Rickeen, with a spacious gesture,
“dhrivin’ always, and it deep in the night, and we gettin’ on till it
was near Claremorris, back in the County Mayo. Well, there was a hill
there, and a big wood, and when we come there was a river, and it up
with the road, and what ’d rise out of it only two wild duck! Faith, the
horse gave a lep and threwn herself down, an’ meself was thrown a-past
her, and the man the other side, and he broke his little finger, and the
harness was broke.”

He dwelt for a moment on the memory, and we made comment.

“What did we do, is it?” Rickeen went on. “To walk into the town o’
Swineford we done. ‘It’s hardly we’ll find a house open in it,’ says the
fella that was dhrivin’ me. But what ’d it be but the night before the
Fair o’ Swineford, and there was lads goin’ to the fair that had boots
for mendin’, and faith we seen the light in the shoemaker’s house when
we come into the town.”

“That was luck for you,” said Martin.

Rickeen turned his dark eyes on her, and then on me, with an expression
that had in it something of pity, and something of triumph, the triumph
of the story-teller who has a stone in his sling.

“‘Twas a half door was in it,” he went on, “and when I looked over the
door, faith I started when I seen the two that was inside, an’ they
sewin’ boots. Two brothers they were, an’ they as small--!” He spread
forth his two lean brown hands at about three feet above the ground,
“an’ not as much mate on them as ’d bait a mouse thrap, an’ they as
quare--!” He turned aside, and secretly spat behind his hand. “Faith, I
wasn’t willin’ to go in where they were. ’Twasn’t that they were that
small entirely, nor they had no frump on thim----”

“No _what_, Rick?” we ventured.

“No frump like, on their shoulder,” Rick said, with an explanatory hand
indicating a hump; “but faith, above all ever I seen I wouldn’t wish to
go next or nigh them!

“The man that was with me put a bag on the horse’s head. ‘Come inside,’
says he, ‘till they have the harness mended.’ ‘I’ll stay mindin’ the
horse,’ says I, ‘for fear would she spill the oats.’ ‘I know well,’ says
he, ‘ye wouldn’t like to go in where thim is!’ ‘Well then, God knows I
would not!’ says I, ‘above all ever I seen!’”

“And had they the Bad Eye?” said Martin.

Rickeen again turned aside, and the propitiatory or protective act was
repeated.

“I dunno what way was in thim,” he replied, cautiously, “but b’lieve me
’twas thim that could sew!”

At this point a long and seemingly tortured squeal from the Puppet told
that the rabbit had at long last broken covert. I cannot now remember if
he or the rabbit had the pre-eminence--I think the rabbit--but the
immediate result was that for us the story of those Leprechaun brethren
remained unfinished, which is, perhaps, more stimulating, and leaves the
imagination something to play with.




CHAPTER XV

FAITH AND FAIRIES


In our parts of Ireland we do not for a moment pretend to be too
civilised for superstition. When Cromwell offered the alternative of
“Hell or Connaught,” with, no doubt, the comfortable feeling that it was
a case of six of one and half a dozen of the other, more creatures than
he knew of accepted the latter refuge. And when, in the County Cork, the
ancient saying was proved that “Beyond the Leap”--which is a village
about twelve miles inland from the Western Ocean--was indeed “beyond the
Law,” and that the King’s writ, if it ran at all, ran for its life in
the wrong direction, sanctuary was found there, also, for more than the
hard-pressed people of the land.

The “Fairies and Bridhogues and Witches” of the old song fled west and
south; in Galway, in Kerry and in Cork, they are still with us. Have I
not seen and handled a little shoe that was found in a desolate pass of
the Bantry mountains? It was picked up seventy or eighty years ago by a
countryman, who was crossing a pass at dawn to fetch the doctor to his
child. It is about two and a half inches long, and is of leather, in all
respects like a countryman’s brogue, a little worn, as if the wearer had
had it in use for some time. The countryman gave it to the doctor, and
the doctor’s niece showed it to me, and if anyone can offer a more
reasonable suggestion than that a Leprechaun made it for a fairy
customer, who, like Cinderella, dropped it at a dance in the mountains,
I should be glad to hear it.

At Delphi, in Connemara, to two brothers, a Bishop and a Dean of the
Irish Church, many years before its disestablishment, when Bishops were
Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and by no means people to be trifled with,
to these, and to their sister, there came visibly down the beautiful
Erriff river a boatload of fairies. They disembarked at a little
strand--one of those smooth and golden river strands that were obviously
created in order to be danced on by fairies--and there the fairies
danced, under the eyes of “Tom of Tuam” (thus I have heard that Bishop
irreverently spoken of by my cousin Nannie Martin), and of his brother,
the Dean, and of their sister; but to what music I know not. They were
possibly related to the Ross fairies, as it was noted (by the Bishop’s
sister, I believe) that they “wore red caps, and were very small and
graceful.”

Not half a mile from Drishane Gate there is a little wood that has not
the best of reputations. At its western end there is an opening, out of
the road that traverses it, that has been immemorially called the
Fairies’ Gap. I have in vain striven to obtain the facts as to the
Fairies’ Gap. Such information as was obtainable had no special
connection with Those People, yet was vague and disquieting. That there
was Something within in the wood, and it might come out at you when
you’d be going through it late of an evening, but if “you could have a
Friendly Ghost to be with you, there could no harm happen you.” The
thought of the friendly ghost is strangely soothing and reassuring;
perhaps oftener than one knows one has a kind and viewless companion to
avert danger.

Only eighteen months ago I was told of an old man who was coming from
the West into Castle Townshend village to get his separation allowance.
“A decent old man he was too, and he a tailor, with a son in the army in
France. He was passing through the wood, and it duskish, and what would
he see but the road full of ladies, ten thousand of them, he thought.
They passed him out, going very quietly, like nuns they were, and there
was one o’ them, and when she passed him out, he said she looked at him
so pitiful, ‘Faith,’ says the old tailor, ‘if I had a fi’ pun note to my
name I’d give it in Masses for her soul!’”

I was told by a woman, a neighbour of mine, of a young wife who lived
among these hills, and was caught away by the fairies and hidden under
Liss Ard Lake. “A little girl there was, of the Driscolls, that was sent
to Skibbereen on a message, and when she was coming home, at the bridge,
east of the lake, one met her, and took her in under the lake entirely.
And she seen a deal there, and great riches; and who would she meet only
the young woman that was whipped away. ‘Let you not eat e’er a thing,’
says she to the little girl, ‘the way Theirselves ’ll not be able to
keep you.’ She told the little girl then that she should tell her
husband that on a night in the week she would go riding with the
fairies, and to let him wait at the cross-roads above on Bluidth.
Herself would be on the last horse of them, and he a white horse, and
when the husband ’d see her, he should catch a hold of her, and pull her
from the horse, and keep her. The little girl went home, and she told
the husband. The husband said surely he would go and meet her the way
she told him; but the father of the woman told him he would be better
leave her with them now they had her, as he would have no more luck
with her, and in the latter end the husband was said by him, and he left
the woman with them.”

I know the cross-roads above on Bluidth; often, coming back from
hunting, “and it duskish,” with the friendly hounds round my horse, and
my home waiting for me, I have thought of the lost woman that was riding
the white horse at the end of the fairy troop, and of the tragic eyes
that watched in vain for the coward husband.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have, or had, a saint in Castle Haven parish, Saint Barrahane was his
name, and his Well of Baptism is still honoured and has the usual
unattractive tributes of rag on its over-shadowing thorn-bush. The well
is in a deep, wooded glen, just above a graveyard that is probably of an
equal age with it. The graveyard lies on the shore, under the lee of
that castle that stood the bombardment from Queen Elizabeth’s sea
captains; the sea has made more than one sally to invade the precincts,
but the protecting sea wall, though it has been undermined and sometimes
thrown down, has not, so far, failed of its office. It is considered a
good and fortunate place to be buried in. All my people lie there, and I
think there should be luck for those who lie in a place of such ancient
sanctity. It is held that the last person who is buried in it has to
keep the graveyard in order, and--in what way is not specified--to
attend to the wants of his neighbours. I can well remember seeing a race
between two funerals, as to which should get their candidate to the
graveyard first. A very steep and winding lane leads down to the sea,
and down it thundered the carts with the coffins, and their following
_cortéges_.

In the next parish to Castle Haven there is a graveyard

[Illustration: E. Œ. SOMERVILLE ON TARBRUSH.]

lonelier even than that of Saint Barrahane. Like most of the ancient
burial places it is situated close to the sea, probably to permit of the
funerals taking place by boat, in times when roads hardly existed.
There, at the top of the cliffs, among the ruins of a church, and among
the dreadful wreck of tombs too old even for tradition to whisper whose
once they were, there took place, not long ago, the funeral of a certain
woman, who was well known and well loved. I was told of an old
beggar-woman who walked many miles to see the last of a friend.

“She rose early, and she hasted, and she was at the gate of the
graveyard when the funeral was coming,” another woman told me; “an’ when
she seen them, and they carrying in the corpse, she let the owld cloak
back from her. And when she seen the corpse pass her, she threw up the
hands, and says she, ‘That your journey may thrive wid ye!’”

That journey that we think to be so long and dark and difficult. Perhaps
we may find, as in so many of our other journeys, that it is the
preparation and the setting forth that are the hardest part of it.

In Ireland, at all events, it is certain that a warning to the
traveller, or to the friends of the traveller, is sometimes vouchsafed.
Things happen that are explainable in no commonsense, commonplace way;
things of which one can only say that they are withdrawals for an
instant of the curtain that veils the spiritual from the material. I
speak only of what I have personal knowledge, and I will not attempt to
justify my beliefs to anyone who may consider either that I have
deceived myself, or that the truth is not in me. In the spring of 1886
one of my great-aunts died. She had been a Herbert, from the County
Kerry, and had married my grandfather’s brother, Major John Somerville.
Her age “went with the century,” and when heavy illness came upon her
there was obviously but little hope of her recovery. I went late one
afternoon to inquire for her. She lived in a small house just over the
sea, and my way to it from Drishane lay through a dark little grove of
tall trees; a high cliff shut out the light on one hand, below the path
were the trees, straining up to the height of the cliff, and below the
trees, the sea, which, on that February evening, strove, and tossed, and
growled. The last news had been that she was better, but as I went
through the twilight of the trees a woman’s voice quite near me was
lifted up in a long howl, ending in sobs. I said to myself that Aunt
Fanny was dead, and this was “Nancyco,” her ancient dairy-woman, keening
her. In a moment I heard the cry and the sobs again, such large,
immoderate sobs as countrywomen dedicate to a great occasion, and as I
hurried along that gloomy path the crying came a third time. Decidedly
Aunt Fanny was dead. Arrived at the house, it was quite a shock to hear
that, on the contrary, she was better. I asked, with some indignation,
why, this being so, Nancyco was making such a noise. I was told that
Nancyco hadn’t been “in it” all day; that she was at home, and that
there was no one “in it.” I said naught of my Banshee, but when, three
days afterwards, the old lady slipped out through that opening in the
curtain, I remembered her warning.

Such a thing has happened thrice in my knowledge; the second time on a
lovely June night, the night of the eve of St. John, when every hill was
alight with bonfires, and one might hope the powers of evil were
propitiated and at rest. Yet, on that still and holy night, six boys and
girls, the children of some of my father’s tenants, were drowned on
their way home from a church festival that they had attended at Ross
Carbery. The party of eight young people had rowed along the coast to
Ross harbour, and of the eight but two returned. At “the mid-hour of
night” my sister, who was then only a child, came running to my room for
shelter and reassurance. She had been wakened by the crying of a woman,
in the garden under her window; the crying came in successive bursts,
and she was frightened. At breakfast the news of the drowning was
brought to my father. It had happened near an island, and it was at just
about the time that the voice had broken the scented peace of the June
night that the boatload of boys and girls were fighting for their lives
in the black water, and some of them losing the fight.

One other time also I know of, though the warning was not, as I might
have expected, given to me personally. The end was near, and the voice
cried beneath the windows of the room in which Martin lay. The hearing
of it was, perhaps in mercy, withheld from me. The anguish of those
December days of 1915 needed no intensifying.




CHAPTER XVI

BELIEFS AND BELIEVERS


There is, I imagine, some obscure connection between the Fairies and the
Evil Eye. There was “an old Cronachaun of a fellow,” who lived in the
parish of Myross, who was said to be “away with the Fairies” a great
deal, and, whether as a resulting privilege or not I cannot say, he also
had the Bad Eye. It was asserted that he could go to the top of Mount
Gabriel, which is a good twenty miles away, in five minutes. It seems a
harmless feat, but it must be said that Mount Gabriel, in spite of its
name, is not altogether to be trusted. It is the sort of place where the
“Fodheen Mara” might come on at any moment. The Fodheen Mara is a sudden
loss of your bearings, and a bewilderment as to where you are, that
prevails, like a miasma, in certain spots; but, Rickeen has told me, “if
a person ’d have as much sense as to turn anything he’d have on him
inside out, he’d know the way again in the minute.” Or the “Fare Gurtha”
might assail you, and it is even more awful than the Fodheen Mara, being
a sudden starvation that doubles you up and kills you, unless you can
instantly get food. Also, on Mount Gabriel’s summit there is a lake, and
it is well known that a heifer that ran into the lake came back to her
owner out of the sea, “below in Schull harbour,” which implies something
wrong, somewhere.

A neighbour of the old Cronachaun (which means a dwarfish cripple), and
presumably a rival in the Black Arts, was accused by the Cronachaun’s
wife of being “an owld wicked divil of a witch-woman, who is up to
ninety years, but she can’t die because she’s that bad the Lord won’t
take her! Sure didn’t she look out of her door and see meself going by,
and says she ‘Miggera Murth’! (and that means ‘misfortune to ye’) and
the owld daughther she has, she looked out too, and she says, three
times over, ‘Amin-a-heerna!’ and after that what did I do but to fall
off the laddher and break me leg!”

“Amin-a-heerna” is a reiterated amen. No wonder the curse operated.

I have myself, when pursuing the harmless trade of painter, been
credited with the possession of the Evil Eye. In the Isle of Aran,
Martin has told how “at the first sight of the sketch book the village
street becomes a desert; the mothers, spitting to avert the Bad Eye,
snatch their children into their houses, and bang their doors. The old
women vanish from the door-steps, the boys take to the rocks.” We are
too civilised now in West Carbery to hold these opinions, but I can
recollect the speed with which an old man, a dweller in an unfashionable
part of Castle Townshend, known as Dirty Lane, fled before me down that
thoroughfare, declaring that the Lord should take him, and no one else
(a _jeu d’esprit_ which I cannot but think was unintentional).

Probably

               “In the dacent old days
                Before stockings and stays
    Were invented, or breeches, top-boots and top-hats,”

all illness was attributed to ill-wishers. It is certain that charms and
remedies, all more or less disgusting, are still relied on, and are
exhibited with a faith that is denied to the doctor’s remedies, and
that wins half the battle in advance.

“Ha, thim docthors!” said a dissatisfied patient on hearing of the death
of his medical adviser. “They can let themselves die too!”

I think it advisable, for many reasons, to withhold such recipes as I
can now recall, but I may offer a couple of samples that will possibly
check any desire for more.

In typhoid fever: “close out” all the windows, and anoint the patient
from head to foot with sheep’s butter.

In whooping-cough: the patient should be put “under an ass, and over an
ass”; but a better method is to induce a gander to spit down the
sufferer’s throat.

“A lucky hand” in doctor or nurse is of more value than many diplomas.
There is an old woman whose practice has been untrammelled by the
fetters or follies of science.

“The cratures!” she says of her clients. “They sends for me, and I goes
to them, and I gives them the best help I can. And sure the Lord
Almighty’s very thankful to me; He’d be glad of a help too.”

She is now “pushing ninety,” but she is still helping.

If a quack is not procurable, a doctor with a hot temper is generally
well thought of. Martin made some notes of a conversation that she had
with a countryman in West Carbery, which exemplified this fact. The “Old
Doctor” referred to was noted for his potency in language as in physic,
and it was valued.

“Lave him curse, Ma’am!” whispered a patient to the doctor’s
expostulating wife, “For God’s sake, lave him curse!”

“I had to wait in a hayfield at the top of the Glen,” Martin’s notes
record, “while E. was haranguing at a cottage about a litter of cubs,
whose Mamma considered that chicken, now and then, was good for them.
There was a man making the hay into small cocks, with much the same
delicate languor with which an invalid arranges an offering of flowers.
Glandore Harbour was spread forth below me, a lovely space of glittering
water, and the music of invisible larks drifted down in silver shreds
through air that trembled with heat. This, I thought, is a good place in
which to be, and I selected a haycock capable of supporting me, and the
haymaker and I presently fell into converse. The talk, I now forget why,
turned to the medical profession.

“‘Thim Cork docthors was very nice,’ said the man, pausing from his
labours, and seating himself upon a neighbouring haycock, ‘but sure
docthors won’t do much for the likes of us, only for ladies and
gentlemen. Ye should be the Pink of Fashion for them!’

“He surveyed me narrowly; apparently the thickness of the soles of my
boots inspired him with confidence.

“‘Ye’re a counthry lady, and ye have understanding of poor people. Some
o’ thim docthors would be sevare on poor people if their houses wouldn’t
be--’ he considered, and decided that the expression was good enough to
bear repetition, ‘--wouldn’t be the Pink of Fashion. Well, the Owld
Docthor was good, but he was very cross. But the people that isn’t cross
is the worst. There’s no good in anny woman that isn’t cross. Sure, you
know yourself, my lady, the gerr’l that’s cross, she’s the good
servant!’

“He looked to me, with his head on one side for assent. I assented.

“‘Well, as for the Owld Docthor,’ he resumed, ‘he was very cross, but
afther he put that blast out of him he’d be very good. My own brother
was goin’ into th’ Excise, and he went to the Owld Docthor for a
certifi-cat. Sure, didn’t the Docthor give him back the sovereign!
“You’ll want it,” says he, “for yer journey.” There was an old lady
here, and she was as cross as a diggle.’ (‘A diggle,’ it may be noted,
is a euphuism by which, to ears polite, the Prince of Darkness is
indicated.) ‘She’d go out to where the men ’d be working, and if she’d
be displeased, she’d go round them with a stick. Faith she would. She’d
put them in with a stick! But afther five minutes she’d be all right;
afther she had that blast put out of her.’

“It gives a comfortable feeling that ‘crossness’ is of the nature of a
gas-shell, and can be eliminated from the system in a single explosion.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Unfortunately the interview was interrupted here.

Dean Swift says somewhere that “Good manners is the art of making those
people easy with whom we converse.” Martin had a very special gift of
encouraging people to talk to her. There was something magnetic about
her, some power of sympathy and extraction combined. Together with this
she had a singular gift of toleration for stupid people, even of
enjoyment of stupidity, if sincerity, and a certain virtuous anxiety,
accompanied it. She was wont to declare that the personal offices of a
good and dull person were pleasing to her. The fumbling efforts, the
laboured breathing of one endeavouring--let us say--to untie her veil; a
man, for choice, frightened, but thoroughly well-intentioned and humble.
This she enjoyed, repudiating the reproach of effeteness, which, in this
connection, I have many times laid to her charge.

In dealing with Rickeen, however, allowances for stupidity (she called
it simplicity) had not to be taken into consideration. I have a letter
from her, recounting another of her conversations with Rick, in which he
discussed a “village tragedy” that occurred at Christmas time, a few
years after she had returned to Ross. (The reference at the beginning of
the letter is to the sudden death of an acquaintance.)

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, January, 1894.)

     “These sudden deaths are happy for the people who die them, but
     desperate for those who are left behind. Certainly it makes one
     feel that the thing to desire, beyond most heavenly things, is
     strength to face the dreadful thing that may be coming. For
     oneself, one could wish for the passion for death that was in a
     young fellow here. He disappeared on St. Stephen’s Day[10] and they
     found him at last in the Wood of Annagh, in an awful pond that is
     on your left, just after you get into the wood--Poulleen-a-férla.
     They hooked him up from among the sunken branches of trees, and
     found him by getting a boat on to the pool and staring down in all
     lights. Finally they wrapped a big stone in a white flannel
     ‘bauneen’ and dropped it in. They were just able to see where it
     lay, and it placed things for them, so that they at last recognised
     some dim companion shadow as what they were searching for, and got
     it out. He was a very religious and steady young man, but his mind
     was weak, and it turns out that what chiefly preyed on it was that
     one day some people called him from his work and deluded him
     somehow into shortening up the chain of the chapel bell, in order
     that when the new priest came to hold Mass next Sunday, the bell
     could not be rung. (I have told you that Father Z. has been
     forbidden to officiate, and a new priest is coming.)

     “When this poor boy found out what he had done, he was miserable.
     He brooded over it and his people were alarmed, and watched him,
     more or less, but not enough. Never was a more bitter comment on a
     parish feud, and never was there a more innocent and godly life
     turned to active insanity by dastardly treatment. (The curs, who
     were afraid to meddle with the Chapel themselves!)”

Rickeen’s discussion of the matter with Martin and one of the “Nursies”
is interesting in showing the point of view of an intelligent peasant, a
man who had been to America, and who was, though illiterate, of
exceptionally sound and subtle judgment. I copy it from the notes that
Martin sent to me.

“Rickeen and Nurse Davin and I were talking about the poor boy who is
believed to have drowned himself. Rick took up his parable.

“‘Sure you remember of him? Red Mike’s son, back in Brahalish? Him that
used to be minding the hins for the Misthress?

“‘Always and ever he was the same; not a word o’ talk out of him the
longest year that ever came, only talkin’ about God, and goin’ to Mass,
and very fond of the work. Sure they say the mother wouldn’t let him to
Mass this while back to Father X.’ (N.B. This is the lawful priest.
Father Z., his predecessor, was suspended by the Church, but many of the
parish still side with him.) ‘And Mortheen, the brother that’s in
Galway, got an account he was frettin’ like, and he hired a car and took
him to Galway to go to Mass there, and tellin’ him no one ’d be denyin’
him there. Faith, sorra Mass he’d go to in it! They say before he left
home, a whileen back, himself was back in the room, and the people was
outside, talkin’, and sayin’ he should be sent to Ballinasloe’ (the
Lunatic Asylum) ‘and sorra bit but when they looked round, himself was
there, leshnin’ to them! “What did I ever do to ye?” says he, “And
aren’t ye damned fools,” says he, walkin’ over to them this way, “to
think ye’ll put me in it!” says he. And sorra word more he spoke.

“‘The Lord save us! They’re lookin’ for him now since Stephenses Day,
and I’m sure ’tis in Poulleen-a-férla he is. He was down lookin’ at it a
while ago, and Stephenses Day they seen him runnin’ down through
Bullywawneen, and they’re afther findin’ his Scafflin and his Agnus
Di[11] on a flagstone that’s on the brink. Sure he took thim off him the
ways he’d be dhrowned. No one could be dhrowned that had thim on him.
Faith, he could not.

“‘Didn’t ye hear talk of the man back in Malrour, that wint down to the
lake last Sunday, and jumped into it to dhrown himself? The people that
seen him they ran, and they dhragged him out, an’ he lyin’ on his back,
and the scafflin he got from the priest round his neck; and it dhry! God
help the crature!’

“(Nurse Davin, weeping, ‘Amin! Amin!’)

“‘But sure what way can they find him in Poulleen-a-férla? I know well
there’s thirty feet o’ wather in it. Maybe they’d see him down through
the wather to-day, it’s that clear. God knows ’tis quare weather. The
air’s like it ’d be comin’ up out o’ the ground, and no breeze in it at
all! I’m thinkin’ it’s the weather as well as another that’s puttin’ the
people asthray in their heads.’

“Rick paused here to take breath, and turned to Nurse Davin, who was
peeling potatoes, and groaning at suitable intervals.

“‘Nurse, did ye ever hear tell o’ puttin’ a shave (sheaf) o’ oats on the
wather where ye’d think a pairson ’d be dhrowned, an’ it ’ll stand up
whin it ’d be over the place where he’s lyin’? They have a shave beyant,
but it’s lyin’ on the wather always. I wouldn’t believe that at all.’

“Nurse Davin uttered a non-committal invocation of her favourite saint,
but offered no opinion.

“‘Sure it was that that they coaxed him to do at the chapel that preyed
on him entirely.’

“‘Lord ha’ mercy on him!’ said Nurse, wiping her eyes.

“‘When he knew then what he done,’ Rick resumed, turning to me again,
‘sorra Mass he’d ever go to again, and they knew by him he was watchin’
his shance to make off. They follied him a few days back, when they seen
him sneakin’ off down through the wood, but sorra bit but he felt them
afther him and he turned back.

“‘’Twas on Stephenses Day he wint cuttin’ a rope o’ ferns with his
brother, and faith when the brother was talkin’ to a man that was in it,
he shlipped away. The brother thought it was home he wint, till he got
the rope o’ ferns threwn afther him on the ground.

“‘An’ that, now, was the time he got the shance.’

“Nurse Davin, who is the very salt of the earth, has felt it all very
deeply. I cheered her by giving her your Christmas messages. She was
overwhelmed with gratitude. ‘And would ye be pleased to wish her every
sort of good luck and happiness, and the blessing o’ God on her! The
crature! Indeed she was good, and clane, and quiet, and sensible! And
her little dog--so nice and so clever!’” (This was the Puppet.) “‘She
cried afther him, the crature! She could do no more.’”

I trust I may be pardoned for quoting this encomium. The virtues
enumerated by Nurse Davin have not often been ascribed to me.




CHAPTER XVII

LETTERS FROM ROSS


Taking the publication of “An Irish Cousin” as the beginning of our
literary work, its next development was a series of short articles on
Irish subjects that Martin wrote, single-handed, for the _World_.

The sap was beginning to run up; more and more things began with her to
throw themselves, almost unconsciously, into phrases and forms. Her
thoughts blossomed in the fit words, as the life in the tree breaks in
leaves. Everything appealed to her in this new life at Ross, which was
the old, and while she weeded the flower-beds in the garden, or painted
doors in the house, or drove her mother for long miles on the outside
car, she was meditating, and phrase-making, and formulating her
impressions. These, presently, passing through her letters to me, as
through a filter, developed into an article, which was primarily
inspired by the death of one of the older retainers of Ross.

Mr. Edmund Yates then had the _World_ at his feet, having created it not
very many years before, and that he possessed the _flair_ for good work
was evident in the enthusiasm for her writing that, from the first, he
did not attempt to conceal from Martin.

If, in things literary, the buyer would forget his traditional pose of
saying “it is naught,” and would woo the thirsty, tremulous soul of the
artist with appreciation, the bargain would not often work out to his
disadvantage. Edmund Yates had the courage of his opinions, and the
admiration that he was too generous to withhold more than
counterbalanced the minuteness of the cheque that came from his cashier.

The first of these articles, “A Delegate of the National League,”
appeared in July, 1889, and was received by our friends with mingled
emotions. It is my mature conviction that they were horrified by its
want of levity. That “a Shocker” should preach, that “one of the girls”
should discourse on what was respectfully summarised by a young lady of
my acquaintance as “Deep subjects of Life and Death,” was not quite what
anyone enjoyed. Mrs. H. Ward’s book, “Robert Elsmere,” had just
appeared; it was considered to be necessary to read it, and to talk
intellectually about it, and it was found wearing that Martin should
also be among the Prophets, and should write what one of her cousins
called “Potted Carlyle.” None the less, she followed up “The Delegate,”
in a month or two, with another article in the same vein, entitled
“Cheops in Connemara.” In some of her letters of this period she speaks
of these articles.

“I weed the garden a good deal,” she says, “and give meat to my
household, and I got a sort of grip of the Education article to-day, and
hope it may continue. But I am a fraud in the way of writing. I heap
together descriptions, with a few carefully constructed moralities
interspersed, and hide behind them, so that no one shall discern my
ignorance and hesitation.

“I am ploughing along at an article, and have a most ponderous notion in
my head for another about the poor women of the West of Ireland, their
lives, their training, their characters, all with a view as to whether
they would be the better for having votes, or would give a better or
worse vote than the men. I feel overwhelmed and inadequate. I think I
write worse every time I try” (which was obviously absurd).

“Mama has had a most kind letter from Sir William Gregory. He has many
literary friends and so has Augusta” (Lady Gregory), “and he says they
will both do their best for The Shocker, and that he hopes his
conscience will allow him to praise it with trumpets and shawms. Poor
Mama required a little bucking up after the profound gloom in which she
was plunged by a letter from her oldest ally, Mrs. X., saying she
thought the ‘Delegate’ was ‘high-flown and verbose’--‘merely, of course,
the faults of young writing,’ says Mrs. X. Mama was absolutely
staggered, and has gone about saying at intervals, ‘Knee-buckles to a
Highlander!’ by which she means to express her glorious contempt for
Mrs. X.’s opinion of the classics.”

The “ponderous notion” of which she spoke eventually developed into an
article which she called “In Sickness and in Health.” It first appeared
in _Blackwood’s Magazine_, and we reprinted it in “Some Irish
Yesterdays.” It is, I think, a very delightful example of a class of
writing in which she seems to me to be unequalled.

    “Erin, the tear and the smile in thine eye,”

is a line that is entirely applicable to her, and to her outlook on the
ways of Ross and its people. She loved them and she laughed at them, and
even though she could hold Ross at arm’s length, to analyse, and to
philosophise, and to make literature of it and of its happenings, she
took it back to her heart again, and forgave what she could not approve,
for no better reason than that she loved it.

I am aware that the prosperity of a letter, as of a jest, often lies in
the ear of him that hears, or reads. Nevertheless I propose here and now
to give a few extracts from her Ross letters. None of them have any
connection with each other, or with anything else in particular, and
anyone who fears to find them irrelevant or frivolous may, like Francie
Fitzpatrick (when she eluded Master Whitty) “give a defiant skip and
pass on.”

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, 1895.)

     “Nurse B. gave, yesterday, a fine example of using the feminine for
     animals to imply cunning.

     “‘Didn’t a big rat walk in the lardher windy, and me lookin’ at her
     this ways, through the door, an’ she took a bit o’ bacon to dhrag
     it with her. She was that long’ (indicating as far as her elbow),
     ‘an’ not that high!’ (measuring half her little finger). ‘Faith,
     Bridgie dhrove her the way she came!’

     “Bridgie is of undaunted courage, runs after rats to slay them, and
     fears ‘neither God nor devil, like the Black Prosbitarians.’ She is
     a Topsy, lies and steals and idles, and is as clever as she can be.
     Could you but see her with a pink bow in her cap, and creaking
     Sunday boots, and her flaming orange hair and red eyes you would
     not be the better of it. She is fifteen, and for some mysterious
     reason, unknown to myself, I like her.... I am working at an
     article, badly. I am very stupid, and not the least clever, except
     at mending blinds, and the pump. I am tired of turning away my eyes
     from iniquity that I cannot rectify, of trying to get the servants
     up in the morning, of many things, but let me be thankful, I have
     had the kitchen whitewashed. I laugh foolishly when I think of the
     Herculaneum and Pompeii episode from which the cat and three
     kittens barely escaped with their lives. The cat, being in labour,
     selected as her refuge the old oven in the corner of the kitchen, a
     bricked cavern, warm, lofty, and secluded. There, among bottles,
     rags, and other concealments of Bridgie’s, she nourished and
     brought up her young in great calm, till the day that Andy set to
     work at the kitchen chimney. No one knew that the old oven had a
     special flue of its own, and it was down this flue that the soot
     elected to come. I was fortunately pervading space that day, and
     came in time to see a dense black cloud issuing from the oven’s
     mouth into the kitchen. I yelled to a vague assembly of Bridgets in
     the servants’ hall, all of whom were sufficiently dirty to bear a
     little more without injury, and having rushed into the gloom they
     promptly slammed the door on the unfortunate family inside, on whom
     then rained without intermission, soot, bricks, and jackdaws’
     nests. Having with difficulty got the door open again, the party
     was disinterred, quite unhurt, but _black_, and more entirely
     mortified than anything you can imagine. For the rest of the day
     ‘Jubilee’ cleaned herself and her children in the coldest parts of
     the house, with ostentatious fury. She was offered the top turf-box
     on the back stairs, but instantly refused, and finally settled
     herself in a stone compartment of the wine-cellar; a top berth this
     time, you bet!”

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, 1901.)

     “We did not achieve church this morning without some difficulty. I
     went round to the yard after breakfast, to see that things were _en
     train_, and was informed by Rickeen that he had not fed the grey
     pony, as he had found a weazel in the oats, ‘and sure there’s some
     kind of a pizen in thim.’ Being unable to combat this statement, I
     desired that the pony should be given hay. This was done, but at
     the last moment, just before she was being put into the shafts, she
     ‘sthripped a shoe.’ Mama’s old pony, Killola, was again a little
     lame--nothing for it but the monster Daisy, browsing in the lawn
     with her foal. It was then 10.45. I had on a voile skirt of
     stupendous length, with a floating train, my best gloves and other
     Sunday trappings, none the less must I help Rick to harness Daisy.
     Then the trouble was to shut her foal into the barn. In the barn
     was already immured the donkey, filled with one fierce
     determination to flee over to the White Field, where was Darcy’s
     donkey. I had to hold Daisy, and combat her maternal instincts, and
     endure her ceaseless shriekings; I also had to head off the donkey,
     which burst from the barn, with gallopings and capers, while
     Rickeen stuffed in the foal, who, like its mother, was shrieking at
     the top of its voice. I also was weak with laughing, as Rick’s
     language, both English and Irish, was terrific, and the donkey very
     ridiculous. Rick finally flailed it into what he called ‘the
     pig-shtyle,’ with many fervent ‘Hona-mig-a-dhiouls’ (Rick always
     throws in ‘mig,’ for pure intensity and rhythm). Then--(‘musha, the
     Lord save thim that’s in a hurry’)--the harness had to be torn off
     the grey, in the loose box, ‘for fear would she rub the collar agin
     the Major’ (which is what he calls the manger). Then we pitched
     Mama on to the car and got off. Daisy, almost invisible under her
     buffalo mane, as usual went the pace, and we got in at the First
     Lesson, and all was well.”

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross.)

     “I had a long walk on Thursday in search of turf, to burn with
     logs. A sunset, that was boiling up orange steam on to grey clouds,
     kept turning me round all the way to Esker. At the turn to Pribaun
     I heard a frightful ruction going on. Two men in a cart using awful
     language at the tops of their voices, and Pat Lydon, on the fence,
     giving it back to them, asserting with unnecessary invocations,
     that there was nothing he hated like ‘thim liars.’ The men drove on
     as I came up, still chewing the last mouthful of curses as they
     passed, and Pat came forward with his hat off and the sweetest
     smile.

     “‘What was all that about?’ said I.

     “‘Oh, thim was just tellin’ me the price o’ pigs in Ochtherard
     yesterday.’ (This in a tone of the barest interest.) ‘And how’s
     Mama? Divil a one in the counthry’s gettin’ fat, only Mama!’ This
     was, of course, the highest compliment, and I recognised that I was
     expected to enquire no more into the matter of the price of pigs.
     He then advised me to go to Jimmy X. (the song-maker) for turf, and
     I found him at Esker, dreamily contemplating an immense and
     haggard-looking sow, on whom, no doubt, he was composing a sonnet.
     He assured me that he would sell Mama a rick of turf. I asked how
     much was in the rick.

     “‘Well, indeed Miss, of that matter I am quite ignorant, but Jimmy
     Darcy can value it--(stand in off the road for fear anyone would
     hear us!)’ (Then in a decorous whisper) ‘But him and me is not very
     great since he summonsed me little girl for pullin’ grass in the
     Wood of Annagh----’

     “There followed much more, in a small and deprecating voice, which,
     when told to Jim Darcy, he laughed to scorn.

     “‘There’s not a basket, no, nor a sod he doesn’t know that’s in
     that rick!’

     “The end of it was that the two Jimmys wrangled down in the Bog of
     Pullagh the greater part of the next day, and nothing more than
     that has been accomplished.

     “Poor old Kitty has been in trouble. I have not time now to give
     you the particulars, but will only note her account of the singular
     effects of remorse upon her, as unfolded to me by her, subsequent
     to the interview between her and her accuser and Katie.

     “‘Faith the hair is dhroppin’ out o’ me head, and the skin rollin’
     off the soles o’ me feet, with the frettin’. Whin I heard what Mrs.
     Currey said, I went back to that woman above, an’ she in her bed. I
     dhragged her from the bed,’ (sob) ‘an’ she shweatin,’ (sob) ‘an’ I
     brought her down to Mrs. Currey at the Big House----’

     “I have been doctoring Honor Joyce up in Doone for some days. She
     has had agonising pain, which the poor creature bore like a Trojan.
     I asked her to describe it, and she said feebly,

     “‘I couldn’t give ye any patthern of it indeed, but it’s like in me
     side as a pairson ’d be polishin’ a boot, and he with a brush in
     his hand.’ Which was indeed enlightening. Such a house! One little
     room, with some boards nailed together for a bed, in which was hay
     with blankets over it; a goat was tethered a few feet away, and
     while I was putting the mustard-leaf on, there came suddenly, and
     apparently from the bed itself, ‘a cry so jubilant, so strange,’
     that indicated that somewhere under the bed a hen had laid an egg.

     “‘God bless her!’ says Honor, faintly.

     “Next I heard a choking cough in the heart of the blankets. It was
     a sick boy, huddled in there with his mother--quite
     invisible--buried in the bedclothes, like a dog.... A beautiful day
     yesterday, fine and clear throughout. To-day the storm stormeth as
     usual, and the white mist people are rushing after each other
     across the lawn, sure sign of hopeless wet. Poor Michael (an old
     tenant) died on Thursday night--a very gallant, quiet end,
     conscious and calm. His daughter did not mean to say anything
     remarkable when she told me that he died ‘as quiet, now as quiet as
     a little fish’; but those were her words. I went up there to see
     his old wife, and coming into a house black with people, was
     suddenly confronted with Michael’s body, laid out in the kitchen.
     His son, three parts drunk, advanced and delivered a loud, horrible
     harangue on Michael and the Martin family. The people sat like
     owls, listening, and we retired into a room where were whisky
     bottles galore, and the cream of the company; men from Galway,
     respectably drunk, and magnificent in speech.... The funeral
     yesterday to which I went (Michael was one of our oldest and most
     faithful friends) was only a shade less horrifying. At all events
     the pale, tranced face was hidden, and the living people looked
     less brutal without that terrific, purified presence----”

One other picture, of about the same period, may be given, and in
connection with these experiences two things may be remembered. That
they happened more than twenty years ago; also, that among these people,
primitive, and proud, tenacious of conventions, and faithful to their
dead, a want of hospitality at a funeral implied a want of respect for
the one who had left them.

Unfortunately, it has not even yet been learnt that hospitality is not
necessarily synonymous with whisky.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, 1895.)

     “William L.’s wife died suddenly, having had a dead baby, two days
     ago, and was buried yesterday, up at the Chapel on the Hill. I went
     to the back gate and walked with the funeral from there. It was an
     extraordinary scene. The people who had relations buried there,
     roared and howled on the graves, and round the grave where Mrs. L.
     was being buried, there was a perpetual whining and moaning,
     awfully like the tuning of fiddles in an orchestra. Drunken men
     staggered about; one or two smart relations from Galway flaunted to
     and fro in their best clothes, occasionally crossing themselves,
     and three keeners knelt together inside the inmost ring by the
     grave, with their hands locked, rocking, and crying into each
     other’s hoods, three awful witches, telling each other the full
     horrors that the other people were not competent to understand.
     There was no priest, but Mrs. L.’s brother read a kind of Litany,
     very like ours, at top speed, and all the people answered. Every
     Saint in the calendar was called on to save her and to protect her,
     and there poor William stood, with his head down, and his hat over
     his eyes. It was impressive, very, and the view was so fresh and
     clean and delightful from that height. The thump of the clods and
     stones on the coffin was a sound that made one shudder, and all the
     people keened and cried at it.... There have been many enquiries
     for you since I came home. Rickeen thinks he never seen the like of
     a lady like you that would have ‘that undherstandin’ of a man’s
     work; and didn’t I see her put her hand to thim palings and lep
     over them! Faith I thought there was no ladies could be as soople
     as our own till I seen her. But indeed, the both o’ yee proved very
     bad that yee didn’t get marri’d, and all the places yee were in!’”




CHAPTER XVIII

“TOURS, IDLE TOURS”


The adverse opinion of her old and once-trusted comrade, Mrs. X., in the
matter of “The Delegate” was not the only trial of the kind that Mrs.
Martin had to face. I imagine that few things in her life had given her
as much pleasure as Violet’s success as a writer. She had a very highly
cultured taste, and her literary judgment, builded as it was upon the
rock of the classics, was as sound as it was fastidious. Had a conflict
been pressed between it and maternal pride, I believe the latter would
have been worsted. Fortunately, her critical faculty permitted her to
extend to Martin’s writing the same entire approval that she bestowed
upon her in all other regards. It is usual to make merry over a mother’s
glorying in her young, but there are few things more touching than to
see a brilliant creature, whose own glories are past, renew her youth,
and yet forget it, in the rising sun of a child’s success.

No one expects to be a prophet in his own country, but when Martin and I
first began to write, we have sometimes felt as if a mean might have
been discovered between receiving our books with the trumpets and
shawms, suggested by Sir William Gregory, and treating them as
regrettable slips, over which a cloak of kindly silence was to be flung.
My cousin Nannie and--though in less degree--my mother, were both out
for trumpets, and the silence of their acquaintances (a silence that
Martin and I did not fail to assure them was compassionate) filled them
with wrath that only each other’s sympathy could assuage. (It is, I am
sure, unnecessary to say that each was comfortingly aware that her own
daughter had done all the work. But this did not invalidate the
sympathy.)

The formula touching the superfluity of kneebuckles to the Highlander
was, however, sustaining; and this was fortunate, as each of Martin’s
articles, as they appeared in the _World_, called it into requisition.
If “The Delegate” had staggered the Highlanders, they literally reeled
when “Cheops in Connemara” was offered for their learning by Mrs.
Martin, who had a pathetic hope, never realised, that some day they
might find grace and understanding.

It was of “Cheops” that a lady, who may be called Mrs. Brown, said to my
cousin Nannie,

“Oh, Mrs. Martin, I _loved_ it! It was so _nice_! I couldn’t quite
understand it, though I read it twice over, but I showed it to Mr.
Brown, and _he_ solved the problem!”

Wonderful man, as Martin commented when she wrote the story to me.

It was this same Mr. Brown whose criticism of the “Irish Cousin,” wrung
from him by Mrs. Martin, was so encouraging.

“I found it,” he wrote, “highly imaginative, but not nonsensical,
unusual in a work of legendary character. In fact, it is not bosh!”

The singular spring from the clouds to every day’s most common slang was
typical of good Mr. Brown. He is now beyond the clouds, or, in any case,
is, I am sure, where he will not be offended if I recall one or two of
his pulpit utterances. In my diary at this time I find: “Interesting
sermon. Mr. Brown told us that ‘a sin, though very great, is not as
great as one that exceeds it; but remember that sin can only find
entrance in a heart prepared for it, even as matches strike only on the
box. And oh friends, it is useless to trust in those whose names are
fragrant in Christian society to pull you through.’”

Martin was much attached to Mr. Brown, who was as kind a man, and as
worthy a parson, as ever was great-grandson to Mrs. Malaprop. In a
letter to me she says:

“Last Sunday’s sermon was full of ‘jewels five words long.’ I noticed
first an allusion to Jacob’s perfidy to Esau. ‘Which of us, Beloved,
would not have blushed if we had been in--in--in the shoes in which
Jacob was then living? Or if we had been his mother?’

“There was something in this so suggestive of the tale of the Old Woman,
who with her family, lived in a shoe, that I found my seat in the front
row of the choir inconvenient, more especially when one recollected that
in Jacob’s time sandals were the usual wear. Mr. B. then proceeded to
tell us of ‘The Greek Chap’ who held the gunwale of the boat and ‘when
his right hand was chopped off, held it with his left, and that being
cut off, caught it in his teeth. Then his head was cut off! Think of
him, Beloved, who, when his head was cut off, still with his teeth held
the boat impossible!’

“The last word was doubtless the nearest he could get to ‘immoveable.’
At this two prominent members of the choir laughed, long and
agonisingly, as did many others. I never smiled. Had you been there I
might have been unequal to the strain, but I felt sorry for poor Mr.
Brown, as it was only a slip to say ‘head’ for ‘hand.’ He got through
the rest pretty well, only saying, a little later, that we should not
‘ask the Almighty for mercies to be doled out to us, like a pauper’s
gruel, in half-pints.’ He gave us another striking metaphor, a few
Sundays ago. ‘Dear friends, to what shall I liken the Day of
Resurrection, and the rising of us, miserable sinners, from the grave?
Will it not be like poor, wretched, black chimney-sweeps, sticking their
heads up out of chimneys!’”

Martin’s pitifulness to incapacity, whether mental or physical, could be
almost exasperating sometimes in its wide charity. Failure of any kind
appealed to her generosity. Her consideration and tenderness for the
limitations and disabilities of old age were very wonderful and
beautiful things, and no one ever knew her to triumph over a fallen foe.
For myself, I am of opinion that, with some foes, this is a mistake,
akin to being heroic at a dentist’s. However, the question need not now
be discussed.

That “An Irish Cousin” had satisfied Messrs. Bentley’s expectations was
evidenced by a letter from Mr. R. Bentley in October, 1889, in which he
suggested that we should write a three-volume novel for them, and
offered us £100 down and £125 on the second 500 copies. We were then at
work on a short novel that we had been commissioned to write. This was
“Naboth’s Vineyard,” which, after various adventures, was first
published by Spencer Blackett, in October, 1891. The story had had a
preliminary canter in the _Lady’s Pictorial_ Christmas number as a short
story, which we called “Slide Number 42.” It was sufficiently approved
of to encourage us to fill it up and make a novel of it. As a book it
has had a curious career. We had sold the copyright without reservation,
and presently it was passed on to Mr. Blackett. We next heard of it in
the hands of Griffith and Farran. Then it appeared as a “yellow-back”

[Illustration:

E. Œ. S.   CANDY.   SHEILA.   V. F. M.    E. B. C.
]

at 2_s._ Tauchnitz then produced it; finally, not very long ago, a
friend sent us a copy, bound rather like a manual of devotion, with
silver edges to the pages, which she had bought, new, for 4_d._; which
makes one fear that Ahab’s venture had not turned out too well. It was a
story of the Land League, and the actors in it were all of the peasant
class. It was very well reviewed, and was, in fact, treated by the
Olympians, the _Spectator_, the _Saturday Review_, the _Times_, etc.,
with a respect and a seriousness that almost alarmed us. It seemed that
we had been talking prose without knowing it, and we were so gratified
by the discovery that we decided forthwith to abandon all distractions
and plunge solemnly, and with single-hearted industry, into the
construction of the three-volume novel desired by Messrs. Bentley.

This was not, however, as simple a matter as it seemed, and the way was
far from clear. I was doing illustrations for a children’s story (and a
very delightful one), “Clear as the Noonday,” by my cousin, Mrs. James
Penrose, and I was also illustrating an old Irish song of Crimean times,
“The Kerry Recruit,” which has been more attractively brought to the
notice of the public by another cousin, Mr. Harry Plunket Greene. Martin
was still enmeshed in her _World_ articles and in Ross affairs
generally, and though we discussed the “serious novel” intermittently it
did not advance.

Ross was by this time restored to the normal condition of Irish country
houses, comfortable, hospitable, unconventional, an altogether pleasant
place to be in, and with visitors coming and going, it was not as easy
as it had been for the daughter in residence to devote herself to
literature, especially serious literature.

During one of my many visits there, the honourable and unsolicited
office of domestic chaplain had been conferred upon me. Martin has
written that “Hymns and Family Prayers are often receptacles for stale
metaphor and loose phraseology; out of them comes a religion clothed to
suffocation in Sunday clothes and smelling of pew-openers. Tate and
Brady had much to answer for in this respect; some of their verses give
at once the peculiar feeling of stiff neck produced by a dull sermon and
a high pew.”

In this condemnation, however, the family prayers at Ross were not
included. When I knew them they took the form of selections from the
Morning Service, and included the Psalms for the day; nothing more
simple and suitable could be imagined; nevertheless, there were times
when they might, indisputably, have been more honoured in the breach
than in the observance. I have already alluded to my cousin Nannie’s
sense of humour, and its power of overwhelming her in sudden
catastrophe. On some forgotten occasion, one of those _contretemps_
peculiar to the moment of household devotion had taken place, and the
remembrance of this, recurring, as it did, daily, with the opening of
the Prayer-book, rarely failed to render impossible for her a decorous
reading of the prayers. This was the more disastrous, because, like very
many of “The Chief’s” descendants, she specially enjoyed reading aloud.
With much reluctance she deputed her office to Martin, but, unhappily,
some aspect of the affair (which had, it may be admitted, some that were
sufficiently absurd) would tickle the deputy, and prayers at Ross,
which, as I have said, included the Psalms for the day, ended, more than
once, at very short notice. I may say that during my tenure of the
office, although I could not, like Martin, repeat all the Psalms from
memory, I acquitted myself respectably, if quite without distinction.
This, as far as I know, has been achieved by but one reader, who will, I
trust, forgive me if I abandon, for once, the effort to refrain from
mention of existing contemporaries, and quote Martin’s account of her
success.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Ross, 1890.)

     “None of us were able to go to church to-day, the weather being
     detestable and Mama’s eyes much inflamed by gout. So we had prayers
     at home. Quite early in the morning Mama had strong convulsions at
     the very thought, and I compelled her to delegate Katie for the
     office of chaplain. Muriel and her English nurse, Hoskins, were
     summoned, and before they came Mama stipulated that the Psalms
     should be read. Katie consented, on condition that Mama should not
     try to read her verse, and after some resistance, Mama gave in. In
     came Hoskins, looking the picture of propriety, with a crimson
     nose, and Muriel, armed with a Child’s Bible, and Katie made a
     start. Will you believe that Mama could not refrain, but nipped in
     with the second verse, in a voice of the most majestic gravity. The
     fourth verse was her next, and in that I detected effort, and
     prepared for the worst. At the sixth came collapse, and a stifled
     anguish of laughter. I said in tones of ice,

     “‘I’m afraid your eye is hurting you?’

     “‘Yes,’ gasped Mama.

     “Katie swept on without a stagger, and thus the situation was
     saved. I think Hoskins would consider laughter of the kind so
     incredible that she would more easily believe that Mama always did
     this when her eye hurt her. Katie slew Mama, hip and thigh,
     afterwards, as indeed, her magnificent handling of the affair
     entitled her to do.”

In spite of our excellent resolutions, the serious novel was again put
on the shelf, and the next work we undertook was a tour on behalf of the
_Lady’s Pictorial_. This was provoked by a guide-book to Connemara,
which was sent to Martin by an English friend. She wrote to me and said,
“E. H. has sent me an intolerably vulgar guide to Connemara, and
suggests that you and I should try and do something to take its place.
It is written as it were in description of a tour made by an ingenuous
family party. ‘Jack,’ very manly; the Young Ladies, very ladylike; a
kind and humorous mother, etc. ‘Jack’ is much the most revolting. The
informant of the party gives many interesting facts about the
disappearance of the Martins from the face of the earth, and deplores
the breaking up of the property ‘_put together by Cromwell’s soldier_’!”

I think it was this culminating offence that decided us to supplement
the information supplied to the ingenuous family. Our examination into
the conditions of Connemara, and our findings on its scenery, hotels,
roads, etc., were not accomplished without considerable effort. In 1890
there was no railway to Clifden, hotels were few and indifferent, means
of communication scant and expensive. We hired a jennet and a
governess-cart, and strayed among the mountains like tinkers, stopping
where we must, taking chances for bed and board. It was uncomfortable
and enjoyable, and I imagine that our account of it, which was published
as a book by Messrs. W. H. Allen, is still consulted by the tourist who
does not require either mental improvement or reliable statistics.

In the autumn of ’91 we went, by arrangement with the _Lady’s
Pictorial_, to Bordeaux, to investigate, and to give our valuable views
upon the vintage in that district. This developed into a very
interesting expedition; we had introductions that opened to us the
gloomy and historic portals of the principal “_Caves_”; we saw claret in
all its stages (some of them horrible); we assisted at a “_Danse de
Vendange_,” a sort of Harvest Home, at which we trod strange measures
with the vintagers, feeling, as we swung and sprang to the squeals of
pipes and fiddles, as though we were in comic opera; we gained a
pleasing insight into the charm of French hospitality, and we
acquired--and this was the tour’s only drawback--a taste for the very
best claret that we have since found unfortunately superfluous.

These articles, also, were republished with the title “In the Vine
Country,” Martin’s suggestion of “From Cork to Claret” being rejected as
too subtle for the public. Such, at least, was the publishers’ opinion,
which is often pessimistic as to the intelligence of the public.

Since I am on the subject of our tours, I may as well deal with them
all. It was in June, 1893, that we rode through Wales, at the behest of
_Black and White_. The articles, with my drawings, were subsequently
published by Messrs. Blackwood, and were entitled “Beggars on
Horseback.” We were a little more than a week on the road, and were
mounted on hireling ponies and hireling saddles (facts that may enlist
the sympathies of those who have a knowledge of such matters). I may
here admit that, in spite of certain obvious advantages of a literary
kind, these amateur-gipsy tours are not altogether as enjoyable as our
accounts of them might lead the artless reader to imagine. They demand
iron endurance, the temper of Mark Tapley, and the Will to Survive of
Robinson Crusoe. I do not say that we possessed these attributes, but we
realised their necessity.

Only once more, and in this same year, 1893, did we adventure on a tour.
This time again on behalf of the _Lady’s Pictorial_, and, at our own
suggestion, to Denmark. We had offered the Editor four alternatives,
Lapland or Denmark, Killarney or Kiel. He chose Denmark, and I have,
ever since 1914, deeply regretted that we did not insist on Kiel.

The artistic and social difficulties in dealing with this class of work
have not, in my experience, been sufficiently set forth. We were
provided with introductions, obtained variously, mainly through our own
friends. We were given, editorially, to understand that the events, be
they what they may, were ever to be treated from the humorous point of
view. “Pleasant” is the word employed, which means pleasant for the
pampered reader, but not necessarily for anyone else.

Well, “pleasant” things, resulting from some of these kind, private
introductions, undoubtedly occurred, but it is a poor return for
full-handed hospitality to swing its bones, as on a gibbet, in a
newspaper. Many have been the priceless occurrences that we have had to
bury in our own bosoms, or, in writing them down, write ourselves down
also as dastards. It is some consolation to be able to say this here and
now. For all I know, there may still be those who consider that Martin
Ross and E. Œ. Somerville treated them, either by omission or
commission, with ingratitude. If so, let me now assure them that they
little know how they were spared.




CHAPTER XIX

OF DOGS


Throughout these very discursive annals I have tried to keep in
remembrance a lesson that I learnt a few years ago from a very
interesting book of Mr. Seton Thompson’s called, I think, “In the Arctic
Prairies.” In it he began by saying that travellers’ accounts of their
sufferings from mosquitoes were liable to degenerate into a weariness to
the reader; therefore he determined to mass all he had suffered into one
chapter. Thenceforward, when the remembrance of the mosquitoes became
too poignant for endurance, a pause came in the narrative, and a
footnote said (with an audible groan), “See Chapter So and So.” Thus it
has been with me and dogs. This is Chapter So and So, and I honourably
invite the Skip of Defiance already several times advocated.

M. Maeterlinck has written of dogs with deep discernment, yet not, I
think, in quite the right spirit. No dogs, save perhaps hounds, should
speak of “Master,” or “Mistress.” The relationship should be as that of
a parent; at farthest, that of a fond governess. R. L. Stevenson’s
essay, “The Character of Dogs,” treats of dogs with all his enchanting
perception and subtlety, and contains the matchless phrase “That mass of
carneying affectations, the female dog”; yet memorable as the phrase
is, I would venture to protest against the assumption that is implicit
in it, namely, that affectation is a thing to be reprobated. Martin’s
and my opinion has ever been that it is one of the most bewitching of
qualities. I believe I rather enjoy it in young ladies; I adore it in
“the female dog.” But it must be genuine affectation. The hauteur of a
fox terrier lady with a stranger cad-dog is made infinitely more
precious by the certainty that when the Parent’s eye is removed, it will
immediately become transmuted into the most unbridled familiarity.

I recall a sunny summer morning when, on the lawn tennis ground at
Drishane, Martin and I received a visit from the then parson of the
parish, and from his large black retriever. Candy and Sheila, my fox
terriers, ladies both, received it also, but in their case, with a
dignity that we could not hope to emulate. Shortly after the interview
opened, chancing to look round, I beheld two motionless round white
mounds, hedgehog in attitude, super-hedgehog in sentiment, buried in
profoundest slumber. Round the mounds, with faint yelps, in brief
rushes, panting with adoration, with long pink tongue flapping, and
white teeth flashing, fore-legs wide apart and flung flat on the grass,
went the parson’s retriever. With sealed eyes the ladies slept on. Yet,
when Martin and the parson and I had strayed on into the flower garden,
I cannot conceal the fact that both the Clara Vere de Veres abandoned
themselves to a Maenad activity that took the amazed and deeply
gratified retriever as its focal point, and might have given effective
hints to any impersonator of Salome dancing before King Herod.

I have ever been faithful to two breeds, foxhounds, and fox terriers,
and, as I look back over a long series of _Grandes Passions_, I see
Ranger and Rachel and Science, with their faithful, beautiful
hound-faces, waving their sterns to me through the mists of memory, and
The Puppet, and Dot, and, paramount among them all, the little
“Head-dog,” Candy, all waiting in the past, to be remembered and
praised, and petted. Mention has already been made of The Puppet’s brief
but brilliant life. Martin has summed him up as “an engaging but
ill-mannered little thing,” but this dispassionate assessment did not
interfere with her affection for him. Some time after his early and
tragic death, she sent me a little MS. book entitled “Passages in the
Life of a Puppet, By its Mother, Being some Extracts from Her
Correspondence.” These, with her comments, elucidatory and otherwise, I
still preserve, and they are often both entertaining and instructive.
They are, on the whole, of too esoteric a nature for these pages, but I
may offer one extract that may be regarded as not unsuitable by that
influential person, “the general reader.” This treats of The Puppet in
the capacity of parent, and is endorsed by Martin, “The Puppet in his
own Home Circle is unamiable, and is much disliked by his wife.”

“His attitude is one of curiosity and suspicion. When I go to see Dot
and the puppies, he creeps after me, walking with the most exaggerated
caution on three legs, one being held high in air, in the pose of one
who says ‘Hark!’ or ‘Hist!’ Sometimes he forgets, and says it with a
hind-leg, but there are never more than three paws on the ground.
Meantime, the Mamma, with meek, beaming eyes fixed on me, keeps up a low
and thunderous growl. At other times, he scrutinises the family from a
distance, severely, sitting erect, like one of Landseer’s lions (but the
pose is grander), with ears inside out, as cleared for action. I
dither----” The extract ends thus, with some abruptness, and recognising
the truth of the final statement, I will leave the Puppet and his
Passages, with an apology for having alluded to them. We have,
sometimes, thought of writing a dog-novel (being attracted by the
thought of calling it “Kennel-worth”), but we were forced to recognise
that society is not yet ripe for it.

In fact, the position of dogs requires readjustment. It is marked by
immoderation. To declaim that dogs should be kept in their Proper Place,
is merely to invite to battle. One thing I will say as touching the case
of dogs whose “proper place” has been, as with myself, the bosoms of
their respective owners. There comes to those owners something
catastrophic, a death or a disaster, or even some such household throe
as a wedding or a ball. The dogs are forgotten. The belief that has been
fostered in them of their own importance remains unshaken. Their
intelligent consciousness of individual life is as intense as ever. Even
if the amazing stories of dog-intelligence, that were heard a few years
ago, were untrue, it is impossible to deny to dogs whose minds have been
humanised a share of comprehension that is practically human. Yet, when
the Big Moment comes in the life of the house, the dogs are brushed
aside and ignored. One is sometimes dimly, remotely aware, through one’s
own misery or pre-occupation, of the lonely, bewildered little
fellow-being who has suddenly become insignificant, but that is all. One
gives him to eat and drink, but one has withdrawn one’s soul from him,
and he knows it, and wonders why, and suffers. It is inevitable, but,
like many an inevitable thing, it is not fair.

After Dot, in the succession of fox terriers, came Musk, who was unto
Dot as a daughter, so much so, indeed, that I find it said in my diary
that Dot, like the Abbess in the Ballad of the Nun,

    “---- loved her more and more,
     And as a mark of perfect trust
     Made her the Keeper of the Ashpit.”

Musk belonged, strictly speaking, to my sister; her name, through
modifications that might interest an etymologist, but no one else,
became more usually, Muck, or Pucket. As the Pucket she reigned for many
years jointly with her eldest daughter, Candy, and with a later
daughter, Sheila, on the steps of the throne. The Pucket had a singular
fear of anyone who approached her without speaking. If, on a return
after the briefest absence, the friend, or even the Mother, received her
welcoming barks in silence, yet continued to advance towards her--about
which there may be conceded to be something fateful--the Pucket’s voice
would falter, she would retreat with ever increasing speed, and I have
seen her, when further retirement was impossible, plunge herself into a
bush and thence cry for help. One of her daughters will sometimes act in
this way, and I have known other dogs to behave similarly. On what,
then, does their apprehension of their friends rely? Not sight, nor
smell; not voice, as a deaf dog recognises his friends? I can only
suppose that the unwonted lack of response suggests a mental overthrow,
and that Musk felt that nothing less than the failure of their reason
would silence her Mother or her Aunt.

On another occasion, and a more legitimate one, I have seen Musk’s
self-control overthrown. An elderly lady-guest, now dead, whose name and
demeanour equally suggested the sobriquet of “The Bedlamite,” undertook
one evening to sing for us. Musk, in common with all our dogs, was
inured to, practically, any form of music, but when the Bedlamite
advanced with a concertina to the middle of the drawing-room, and, with
Nautch-like wavings of the instrument, began to shriek--there is no
other word--Salaman’s entirely beautiful setting of “I arise from dreams
of thee,” to the sole accompaniment of the concertina’s shrill
wheezings, the Pucket, after some cautious and horrified attention,
retired stealthily under the table, and uttered low and windy howls.

But there are so many points in connection with which, as it must seem
to dogs, our behaviour is inscrutable. One may take the case of baths,
which must daily mystify them. As I put forth to the bath-room, I can
nearly always recognise in my dogs some artificiality of manner, an
assumption of indifference, that they are far from feeling. They regard
me with bright, wary eyes, and remain in their baskets, still as birds
on eggs. “She goes,” they say, “to that revolting and unnecessary
torture, known as Washy-washy. Why she inflicts it upon herself is known
to Heaven alone. For our part, let us keep perfectly quiet, nor tempt
the incalculable impulses that rule her in these matters.”

I have never been addicted to dachshunds, but I must make mention of
one, Koko; incomparable as a lady of fashion, as a fag at lawn tennis,
and as a thief. She also had a gift, not without its uses, of biting
beggars. Her owner, my cousin Doctor Violet Coghill, who was in Koko’s
time a medical student, had a practice in dogbites more extended than
even her enthusiasm desired. Once, when a patient came to be dressed and
compensated, Koko was collared, chained, and, to make assurance doubly
sure, tucked under the doctor’s left arm. Thence, during the inspection
of the wound, she stretched a neck like a snake, and bit the patient
again. No dinner-table was safe from her depredations. “Koko is around
the coasts!” parlourmaids have been heard to cry, flying to their
dining-rooms, as merchant-brigs might fly to harbour upon a rumour of
Paul Jones. She and another, my sister’s Max, were the first dachshunds
in Carbery. I have heard Max discussed by little boys in Skibbereen.

“‘Tis a daag!”

“‘Tis not!”

“‘Tis!”

“‘Tis not! ’Tis a Sarpint!”

Another and more sophisticated critic decided that it was “a little
running sofa.” But this was intentionally facetious; the serpent theory
expressed a genuine conviction.

It was at one time said of my family, generally, that we were kept by a
few dogs for their convenience and entertainment, and later there was a
period when amongst ourselves and our cousins we could muster about
fourteen, in variety, mainly small dogs. We decided to have a drag-hunt,
and in order to ensure some measure of success--(I ask all serious
Hound-men to turn away their eyes from beholding iniquity)--I desired my
huntsman, an orderly-minded Englishman, to bring Rachel and Admiral to
run the drag.

“Oh, Master, you wouldn’t ask them pore ’ounds to do such a thing?” said
G.

I said I would; that they were old, and steady; in short, I apologised,
but was firm.

G. asked coldly if a couple would be enough.

I said quite enough, adding that all the ladies’ and gentlemen’s dogs
were coming.

G. said, “Oh, them cur-dogs----”

He then asked, with resignation, the hour of “the meet,” and retired.

At the appointed time he was there, with Rachel and Admiral, and two
other couples, his principles having succumbed to the temptation of a
hunt in June. The fourteen cur-dogs, ranging from griffons, through fox
terriers and spaniels, to a deerhound, were there too, with a suitable
number of proprietors, and the hare having been given a fair start, the
pack was laid on. The run began badly, as the smallest dogs, believing
the time had come to indulge their long-nourished detestation of the
hounds, flung themselves upon the blameless Rachel and her party, who,
for some distance, conscientiously ran the line, with cur-dogs hanging
like earrings from their ears. Neither was the hare immune from
difficulties. His course had been plotted to pass that old graveyard at
Castle Haven whereof mention has been made, and when he arrived at it he
found a funeral in progress. He lifted the drag, and tried to conceal
his true character. In vain. When he had passed, and he ventured to
become once more a hare, he found that there was not a man of the
funeral who was not hanging over the graveyard wall, absorbed in the
progress of the chase. This had been arranged to conclude at the
kennels, and Candy and I, having been skirters throughout, waited at a
suitable point to see the finish. First came the hare, very purple in
the face, but still uncaught and undefeated, the paraffined remains of
the rabbit still bouncing zealously after him. Then I heard the single,
recurring note of a hound, and presently Rachel came into view at a
leisurely trot; as she passed me, she smiled apologetically--she had a
pretty smile that showed her front teeth--and waved her stern. I
understood her to say that it was all rot, but she was going through
with it. After Rachel, nothing. I was high on the hill-side above the
kennels, and I heard a vague row on the road below, from which I
gathered that the game had palled on the rest of the pursuers, and they
were going home for tea.

I have loved many dogs. All of them have had “bits of my heart to tear,”
and have torn it, but of them all, Candy comes first, and will remain
so. “Wee Candy is just _fear_fully neat!” as her faithful friend, Madge
Robertson, used to say, with the whole-hearted enthusiasm of a
Highlander. Candy was a very small smooth fox terrier, eldest daughter
of Muck, with a forehead as high and as full as that of the Chinese God
of Wisdom, and eyes that had a more profound and burning soul in them
than I have seen in the eyes of any other living thing. I pass over her
nose in silence. Her figure was perfection, and her complexion, snow,
with one autumn leaf veiling her right eye.

She danced at tea-parties, whirling in a gauze frock, and an Early
Victorian straw bonnet trimmed with rosebuds. In this attire she would
walk, or rather trip, elegantly, from end to end of a table, appraising
what was thereon, and deciding by which cake to take up her position. To
see her say her grace, with her little bonneted head in her paws, on her
Mother’s knee, had power to make right-minded persons weep (even as one
of my sisters-in-law has been seen to shed tears, when, from the top of
an omnibus, she chanced to behold her eldest son, walking in boredom,
yet in unflawed goodness, with his nurse).

She was the little dog who set the fashion to all her fellows, and her
rules were of iron. Chief among these, was, as St. Paul might have said,
to abstain from affectionate licking. This, she held, was underbred, and
never done by the best dogs. She had a wounding way of carefully
sniffing the face or the fingers, and then turning aside; but on some
few and high occasions the ordinance has been infringed. Above and
beyond all others of her race she had the power of expressing herself.
It was she who organised and headed the Reception Committees that
welcomed my return after absence, and I have often been told how, when
my return was announced to her, she would assemble herself and her
comrades in a position that commanded the point of arrival, and would
lead the first public salutations and reproaches for past neglect; and,
these suitably and histrionically accomplished, no other little dog
could disclose so deep yet decorous an ecstasy, her face hidden in my
neck, while she uttered faint and tiny groans of love. Portraits, and,
still less, photographs, convey little or nothing to most dogs, but I
have seen Candy stiffen up and gaze fixedly at a snapshot of a
bull-terrier (very white on a dark background) that chanced to be on a
level with her eyes, uttering the while small and bead-like growls.

Her unusual brain power was paid for by overstrung nerves, and any loud
and sudden sound had power to terrify her. She nearly died from what
would now be called shock, after a few hours spent in the inferno of
Glasgow streets, in the course of a journey which she and I made to the
Highlands. We were going to the Island of Mull, and there we enjoyed
ourselves as, I think, only the guests of Highland hosts and hostesses
can. Candy, as was invariably the case, immediately took precedence of
all other beings.

“Jeanie,” said the Laird to his sister, “you’ve let the fire out.”

Jeanie, in whose lap Candy was embedded, replied, “I couldn’t help it,
Duncan. Candy dislikes so intensely the noise of putting on coal.”

The Laird admitted the explanation.

Much remains to be desired in travelling facilities on steamers, but in
nothing more than in provision

[Illustration: “CANDY.”

V. F. M.
]

[Illustration: E. Œ. S. AND A DILETTANTE.

V. F. M.
]

for dogs and children; a _crèche_ in which to immure children and those
doomed to attend them, a suitably arranged receptacle in each cabin for
the passenger’s dog. On a certain cross-Channel route, between Ireland
and England, I had, before the War, established myself and my dogs on a
sound basis. The dear Stewardess, with whom this was arranged, is now
dead, so without injury to her I can reveal the relations between us.
You must picture me as lurking, with two small white dogs in a leash, in
some obscure spot beneath the bridge. I have secured a cabin, and during
the confusion prior to getting under way I rush into it with the dogs. I
then establish them in a rug under a seat. The Stewardess enters--we
converse affably. (One of these many journeys took place on the same day
that Queen Victoria crossed the Irish Sea to pay her last visit to
Ireland. I mentioned the fact to the Stewardess. “Why, then, I hope
she’ll have a good crossing, the poor gerr’l!” replied the Stewardess,
benignantly.)

To return to the dogs. They, being well trained, have instantly composed
themselves for sleep. The Stewardess, equally well trained, ignores
them, only, when leaving the cabin, saying firmly, “Now, I don’t see
them dogs. I never seen them at all.”

Then she leaves. Later, the vessel having started, and I having retired
to my berth, the door is softly opened. In the darkness I hear the
Stewardess’s voice hiss, in the thinnest of whispers, “Have ye their
tickets?” I reply in equally gnat-like tones, “I have!” “I’ll take them,
so,” she replies. And all is well.

It was this same Stewardess, in the course of my first crossing with
her, of whom I wrote to Martin as follows. The subject is not strictly
within the scope of this chapter, but, as may have been observed, I
have absolved myself from limitations such as this.

E. Œ. S. to V. F. M.    (May, 1890.)

     “The Stewardess, in the course of much friendly converse, said,
     ‘Well, and I suppose ye’re coming back from school, now?’

     “I concealed my deep gratification at the supposition, and said
     ‘No--that I was done with school for some time.’ ‘Well then, I
     suppose you are too’--(clearly thinking I was offended at the
     inference)--‘I suppose you’re too big now to be going to school!’

     “Then I said I had never gone to school; whereat she put her helm
     hard down, and began to abuse school-girls with much heartiness,
     and said they gave more trouble than any other passengers.

     “‘Indeed, they’re great imps,’ she said.

     “I, clearly, am that woman whom you have so often and so
     consistently abused, to whom Stewardesses talk--(all night, by the
     light of a sickeningly swinging colza-oil lamp).”

     A friend of mine once said to this admirable woman that she
     proposed to bring her dog to England, and quoted the precedent of
     my dogs as to cabin privileges.

     “Is it Miss Somerville?” said the Stewardess, in a voice weary with
     the satiety of a foregone conclusion. “Sure, she has nests of
     them!”




CHAPTER XX

“THE REAL CHARLOTTE.”


“The Real Charlotte” can claim resemblance with Homer in one peculiarity
at least, that of a plurality of birthplaces. She was first born at
Ross, in November, 1889, and achieved as much life as there may be in a
skeleton scenario. She then expired, untimely. Her next avatar was at
Drishane, when, in April, 1890, we wrote with enthusiasm the first
chapter, and having done so, straightway put her on a shelf, and she
died again. In the following November we did five more chapters, and
established in our own minds the identity of the characters.
Thenceforward those unattractive beings, Charlotte Mullen, Roddy
Lambert, The Turkey-Hen, entered like the plague of frogs into our
kneading-troughs, our wash-tubs, our bedchambers. With them came
Hawkins, Christopher, and others, but with a less persistence. But of
them all, and, I think, of all the company of more or less tangible
shadows who have been fated to declare themselves by our pens, it is
Francie Fitzpatrick who was our most constant companion, and she was the
one of them all who “had the sway.” We knew her best; we were fondest of
her. Martin began by knowing her better than I did, but, even during the
period when she sat on the shelf with her fellows, while Martin and I
boiled the pot with short stories and the like (that are now
_réchauffé_ in “All on the Irish Shore”), or wrote up tours, or frankly
idled, Francie was taking a hand in what we did, and her point of view
was in our minds.

Very often have we been accused of wresting to our vile purposes the
friends and acquaintances among whom we have lived and moved and had our
being. If I am to be believed in anything, I may be believed in this
that I now say. Of all the people of whom we have written, three only
have had any direct prototype in life. One was “Slipper,” another was
“Maria,” both of whom are in “Some Experiences of an Irish R.M.,” and
the other was the Real Charlotte. Slipper’s identity is negligible. So
is Maria’s. She who inspired Charlotte had left this world before we
began to write books, and had left, unhappy woman, so few friends, if
any, that in trying to embody some of her aspects in Charlotte Mullen,
Martin and I felt we were breaking no law of courtesy or of honour.

One very strange fact in connection with Charlotte I may here record.
Some time after the book had been published, an old lady who had known
her in the flesh met us, and said--(please try to realise the godliest
and most esoteric of County Cork accents)--

“And tell me, how in the worr’ld did you know about Charlotte’s” (I may
call her Charlotte) “love-affair?”

We said we had never known of such. That it had developed itself out of
the story; in fact, that we had no idea that anything of the kind was
possible.

“Well, ’tis _pairfectly_ true!” replied the old lady, intensely.

And so indeed it was, as was then expounded to us. In almost every
detail of Charlotte’s relations with Lambert and his wife; incredibly,
even appallingly true. And we then remembered how, while we were still
writing the book, a communication had come to my sister, purporting to
be from the Real Charlotte, in some sphere other than this. A message of
such hatred as inevitably suggested the words, “Hell holds no fury like
a woman scorned.”

These are things beyond and above our comprehension; it is trying the
poor old scapegoat of Coincidence very high if it is to be pressed into
the service of a case as complicated, and elaborate, and identical in
detail as was this one.

“The Real Charlotte” went with us through the years ’90 and ’91, and was
finished during the early summer of ’92. There is an entry in my diary.
“June 8, 1892. Wrote feverishly. The most agitating scenes of Charlotte.
Finished Francie.”

We felt her death very much. We had sat out on the cliffs, in heavenly
May weather, with Poul Ghurrum, the Blue Hole, at our feet, and the
great wall of Drishane Side rising sheer behind us, blazing with yellow
furze blossom, just flecked here and there with the reticent silver of
blackthorn. The time of the “Scoriveen,” the Blackthorn winter, that
last flick of the lash of the east wind, that comes so often early in
May, was past. We and the dogs had achieved as much freedom from social
and household offices as gave us the mornings, pure and wide, and
unmolested. There is a place in the orchard at Drishane that is bound up
with those final chapters, when we began to know that there could be but
one fate for Francie. It felt like killing a wild bird that had trusted
itself to you.

We have often been reviled for that, as for many other incidents in “The
Real Charlotte,” but I still think we were right.

Although the book was practically finished in June, the delays and
interruptions that had followed it from the first pursued it still. It
was still in the roughest and most bewildering of manuscript, and its
recopying involved us, as has been invariably our fate, in many
alterations and additions. Interspersed with this work were short
stories, visits, hunting, occasional articles called for by some casual
paper or magazine. It was not until February 4, 1893, that we “actually
and entirely finished off the Welsh Aunt, alias ‘The Real Charlotte,’
and sent her off. Poor old thing.”

But even then there was no rest for the sole of her foot. Bentley
offered £100, neither more nor less. Our diaries remark, “wrote
breathing forth fire and fury, and refused.” In March I find that the
day after I had “ridden a hunt on a drunk pony,” “Bentley returned the
MS.” I think the excitement of the hunt on that unusual mount took the
sting out of Charlotte’s reverse. In April, “Smith and Elder curtly
refused the Real C. They said their reader, Mr. James Payn, was ill. Can
his illness have been the result of reading Charlotte? Or was it
anticipatory?” Martin was at this time in Dublin, a sojourn thus
summarised in her diary: “Dublin filled with dull, dirty, middle-aged
women. Had my hair done in enormous bundle at back. Hideous but
compulsory.” I joined her there and we proceeded to London and saw and
heard many cheerful things. (Amongst other items in my diary, I find
“Heard Mr. Haweis preach a good sermon on Judas Iscariot, with faint but
pleasant suggestion of a parallel between him and Mr. Gladstone.”) We
then opened negotiations with Messrs. Ward and Downey, and pending their
completion, Martin and I, with my mother and my sister, paid our first
visit to Oxford.

The affair opened badly. Our luggage had been early entrusted to a
porter, to be deposited in the cloak-room, and the porter was trysted to
meet us at a certain hour and place. At the time appointed the porter
was not. Our luggage eyed us coldly across the barrier, and, the
recognition being one-sided, and unsupported by tickets, remained there,
while we searched for the porter and the tickets (for which he had
paid). He never transpired, and his fate remains a Mystery of the Great
Western. By what is known in an Irish Petty Sessions Court as “hard
swearing,” we obtained possession of our property, but not before my
mother had (_vide_ my diary) “gone foaming to Oxford” without either her
ducats or her daughters, coerced by the necessity of propitiating our
host, a Don of Magdalen, with whom it seemed unwise to trifle.

Those days at Oxford are written in our memories in red letters, even
though a party more bent on triviality and foolishness has not often
disgraced the hospitality of a Scholar. He does not, I fear, forget how,
after patient and learned exposition and exhibition of many colleges,
one asked him, in genuine, even painstaking, ignorance, to remind her
which of them had been “Waddle College”; and how he was only able to
recall it to the inquirer’s memory by the mention of a certain little
white dog that was sitting at the entrance gate. Nor how, when taken to
the roof of the Bodleian, to be shown the surrounding glories of Oxford,
the sight of one of the ventilators of its reading-room had evoked in
Martin Ross an uncontrollable longing to shriek down it, in imitation of
a dog whose tail has been jammed in a door. (An incomparable gift of
hers, that has made the fortune of many a dull dinner-party.) I have
often wondered what the grave students in that home of learning thought
of the unearthly cry from the heavens, Sirius, as it were, in mortal
agony. We were not permitted to wait for a sequel. Our host, with
blanched face, hurried us away.

“These be toys,” but they were pleasant, and one more recollection of
that time may be permitted. It was April 30th, and on May morning, as
all properly instructed persons know, the choristers of Magdalen salute
the rising sun from the top of Magdalen Tower. Our host, the Don, being
a man having authority, determined that we were to view this ceremony;
and being also a man of intelligence, decided that one of his menials
should for the occasion take his office of guide and protector.
Accordingly, at some four of the clock, a faithful undergraduate threw
small stones at our windows in the Mitre Hotel, and, presently, with an
ever increasing crowd, we ran at his heels to Magdalen Tower. We gained
the spiral stone staircase with a good few on it in advance of us, and a
mighty multitude following behind. Then it was, when about halfway up,
and anything save advance was impossible, that the youngest and the
tallest of us announced that giddiness had come upon her, and that she
was unable to move. The faithful undergraduate rose to the occasion, and
immediately directed her to put her arms round his waist. This she did,
and, unsolicited, buried her face in his Norfolk jacket’s waist-band.
Thus they arrived safely at the antechamber to the roof. There we left
her, and climbed the ladder that leads to the roof. The sun rose, the
white-robed choir warbled their Latin hymn, the Tower rocked, we saw its
battlements sway between us and its neighbour spires, and while these
things were occurring, a very long thing, like an alligator, crawled
across the leads towards us--the youngest of the party, unable to be out
of it, but equally unable to stand up. The faithful undergraduate
renewed his attentions.

All this is long ago; the two gayest spirits, who made the fortunes of
that visit, have left us. Magdalen, and its cloisters, and its music,
have moved into the bright places of memory. When I think now of those
May days

    “There comes no answer but a sigh,
     A wavering thought of the grey roofs,
     The fluttering gown, the gleaming oars,
         And the sound of many bells.”[12]

and I “can make reply,” falteringly,

    “‘I too have seen Oxford.’”

       *       *       *       *       *

About a fortnight after this we sold “The Real Charlotte” to Messrs.
Ward and Downey for £250 and half American rights (which, as far as I
can remember, never materialised). After this we devoted ourselves to
the trousseau of the youngest of the party--which was a matter that had
not been divulged to the faithful undergraduate, and is only mentioned
now in order to justify the chronicling of two of the comments of Castle
Haven on the accompanying display of wedding presents. One critic said
that to see them was like being in Paradise. Another declared that it
was for all the world like a circus.

Are things that are equal to the same thing equal to each other? It is a
question for the Don of Magdalen to decide.

       *       *       *       *       *

Not for another year did “The Real Charlotte” see the light. Various
business disasters pursued and detained her; it was in May, 1894, that
she at length appeared, and was received by no means with the trumpets
and shawms suggested by Sir William Gregory.

One distinguished London literary paper pronounced it to be “one of the
most disagreeable novels we have ever read”; and ended with the crushing
assertion that it could “hardly imagine a book more calculated to
depress and disgust even a hardened reader ... the amours are mean, the
people mostly repulsive, and the surroundings depressing.” Another
advised us to “call in a third coadjutor, in the shape of a judicious
but determined expurgator of rubbish”; _The Weekly Sun_, which did
indeed, as Martin said, give us the best, and best written, notice that
we had had, ended a review of eight columns by condemning the book as
“unsympathetic, hard, and harsh,” though “worthy of study, of serious
thought, of sombre but perhaps instructive reflection.” A few reviewers
of importance certainly showed us--as St. Paul says--no little kindness,
(not that I wish it to be inferred that reviewers are a barbarous
people, which would be the height of ingratitude,) but, on the whole,
poor Charlotte fared badly, and one Dublin paper, while “commending the
book” to its readers, even saying that Francie was “an attractive
heroine,” went on to deplore the “undeniable air of vulgarity which
clings to her,” and finally exclaimed, with grieved incredulity, “Surely
no girl of Francie’s social position screams, ‘G’long, ye dirty fella’!”

A very regrettable incident, but, I fear (to quote kind Mr. Brown),
though legendary, it is not nonsensical.

So was it also with our own friends. My mother first wrote, briefly,
“All here loathe Charlotte.” With the arrival of the more favourable
reviews her personal “loathing” became modified; later, at my behest,
she gave me the following able synopsis of unskilled opinion.

“As you told me to give you faithfully all I heard, pro and con, about
Charlotte, I will do so.

“Mrs. A. ‘Very clever, very clever, but I have no praise for it, Mrs.
Somerville, no praise! The subjects are too nasty! I have no interest in
such vulgar people, and I’m sure the Authors have really none either,
but it is very clever of them to be able to write at all, and to get
money for it!’

“Mrs. B. was extremely interested in the book and thought it most
powerful, but said that nothing would induce her even to tell her
sisters that such a book was to be had, as the imprecations would shock
them to that extent that they would never get over it.

“Then Miss C. didn’t like it, first because of the oaths and secondly
because it would give English people the idea that in _all_ ranks of
Irish life the people were vulgar, rowdy, and gave horrible parties.

“The D.’s didn’t like it either, for the same reasons, but thought if
you had given ‘Christopher’ a stronger back-bone, and hadn’t allowed him
to say ‘Lawks!’, that he would have been a redeeming character, and also
‘Pamela,’ had she only been brought forward more prominently, and that
you had allowed her to marry ‘Cursiter.’”

From these, and many similar pronouncements, it was but too apparent to
us that the Doctors were entirely agreed in their decision, and that my
mother had herself summarised the general opinion, when she wrote to one
of her sisters that “Francie deserved to break her neck for her
vulgarity; she certainly wasn’t nice enough in any way to evoke
sympathy, and the girls _had_ to kill her to get the whole set of them
out of the awful muddle they had got into!’

The authors, on receipt of these criticisms, laughed rather wanly.
“_Sophie pleurait, mais la poupée restait cassée._” Although we could
laugh, a certain depression was inescapable.

I do not say that we had only adverse opinions from our friends. Our own
generation sustained us with warm and enthusiastic approval, and we were
fortified by this, despite the fact that a stern young brother wrote to
me in high reprobation, and ended by saying that “such a combination of
bodily and mental hideosity as Charlotte could never have existed
outside of your and Martin’s diseased imaginations.” Which left little
more to be said.

On the whole, the point insisted on, to the exclusion of every other
aspect of the book, was the “unpleasantness” of the characters. The
pendulum has now swung the other way, and “pleasant” characters usually
involve a charge of want of seriousness. Very humbly, and quite
uncontroversially, I may say that Martin and I have not wavered from the
opinion that “The Real Charlotte” was, and remains, the best of our
books, and, with this very mild commendation, the matter, as far as we
are concerned, closes.

We were in Paris (with the tallest and youngest of the Magdalen Tower
party) when Charlotte was published. I was working for a brief spell at
the studio of M. Délécluse; Martin was writing a series of short
articles, which, with the title “Quartier Latinities,” and adorned by
drawings of mine, appeared in _Black and White_. The casual, artless,
yet art-full life of “The Quarter” fascinated Martin; she had the gift
of living it with zest, while remaining far enough outside it to be able
to savour its many absurdities. As we said, in one of our books, and the
idea was hers, “The Irishman is always the critic in the stalls, and is
also, in spirit, behind the scenes.” The “English Club” for women
artists, of which I was a member, soon got to know, and to accept, the
slim and immaculately neat critic of the simple habits and customs of
its members, and resented not at all her analysis of its psychology.
_Black and White_ had an immense vogue there; some day, perhaps, those
articles, and others of Martin Ross’s stray writings, may be collected
and reprinted. If the “Boul’ Miche’,” now orphaned of its artists, ever
gathers a new generation under its wings, these divagations of
_autre-fois_ will have an interest of their own for those that survive
of the old order.

We had rooms at a very unfashionable hotel on the Boulevard Mont
Parnasse, at the corner of the Boulevard Raspail. It was mainly occupied
by art students, and the flare of _esprit à bruler_ lit its many windows
at the sacred hour of _le fife o’clock_, or such of its windows as
appertained to _les Anglaises_. The third member of our _ménage_ went
daily to what she spoke of as “The Louvre”--meaning the _Magasin_, not
the _Musée_--and explained rather vaguely that she had “to buy things
for a bazaar.” Her other occupation was that of cook. There was a day
when “Ponce” (my fellow lodger, it may be remembered, in the Rue Madame)
came beneath our windows at lunch time and was offered hospitality. She
declined, and was then desired to “run over to Carraton’s” and purchase
for the cook a dozen of eggs. This she did, and cried to us from the
street below--(we were swells, living _au premier_)--that the eggs were
there. The cook is a person of resource, and in order to save trouble,
she bade Ponce wait, while she lowered to her a basket, by the apostolic
method of small cords, in which she should place the eggs. Across the
way was a _café_, dedicated to a mysterious and ever-thirsty company,
“_Les bons Gymnasiarques_.” The attention of these beings, and that of a
neighbouring cab-stand, was speedily attracted to the proceeding.
Spellbound they watched the cook as she lowered the basket to Ponce.
Holding their breaths, they watched Ponce entrust the eggs to the
basket; as it rose, they rose from their seats beneath the awning; as
the small cords broke--which of course they did, when the basket was
about halfway to the window--and the eggs enveloped Ponce in involuntary
omelette, the _Bons Gymnasiarques_ cheered. I have little doubt but
that that omelette helped to cement the Entente Cordiale, which was at
that time still considerably below the national horizon.

I am aware that tales of French as she is spoke by the English have been
many, “but each must mourn his own (she saith),” and we had a painful
episode or two that must be recounted. The gentlemen of the _Magasin du
Louvre_ could, if they would, contribute some stirring stories. One
wonders if one of them is still dining out on the tall young English
lady who told him at the _Rayon_ devoted to slippers that she desired
for herself a pair of _pantalons rouges_? And if another, who presided
at a lace counter, has forgotten the singular request made to him for a
“_Front avec des rides_”? “A wrinkled forehead!” one seems to hear him
murmur to himself, “In the name of a pipe, how, at her age, can I
procure this for her?”

These are, however, child’s play in comparison with what befell one of
my cousins, when shopping in Geneva with an aunt, a tall and impressive
aunt, godly, serious, middle-aged, the Church of Ireland, as it were,
embodied, appropriately, in a black Geneva gown. My aunt desired a
pillow to supplement the _agrémens_ of her hotel; one imagines that the
equivalents for mattress and for pillow must have, in one red ruin,
blended themselves in her mind. “_Oreiller_,” “_sommier_,” something
akin to these formulated itself in her brain and sprang to her lips, and
she said,

“Donnez moi un sommelier, s’il vous plait.”

“M’dame?” replied the shopman, in a single, curt, slightly bewildered
syllable.

“Un sommelier,” repeated the embodiment of the Irish Church, distinctly,
“Je dors toujours avec deux sommeliers----”

Here my cousin intervened.




CHAPTER XXI

SAINT ANDREWS


For the remainder of the year ’94 the exigencies of family life kept
Martin and me apart, she at Ross, or paying visits, I at home, doing the
illustrations for our Danish tour, with complete insincerity, from local
models. My diary says, “Impounded Mother to pose as the
Hofjägermesterinde, and Mary Anne Whoolly as a Copenhagen
market-woman--as Tennyson prophetically said, ‘All, all are Danes.’”

In the meantime “The Real Charlotte” continued to run the race set
before her, with a growing tide of approval from those whose approval we
most valued, and with steadily improving sales. In November I went to
Leicestershire (a visit that shall be told of hereafter), and thence I
moved on to Paris.

In January, 1895, Martin went to Scotland, and paid a very enjoyable
visit to some friends at St. Andrews, a visit that was ever specially
memorable for her from the fact that it was at St. Andrews, among the
kind and sympathetic and clever people whom she met there, that she
realised for the first time that with “The Real Charlotte” we had made a
mark, and a mark that was far deeper and more impressive than had been
hitherto suspected by either of us. The enjoyment of this discovery was
much enhanced by the fact that Mr. Andrew Lang, whom she met at St.
Andrews, was one of the firmest friends of the much-abused “Miss
Mullen.”

I have some letters that Martin wrote from St. Andrews, to me, in Paris,
and I do not think that I need apologise for transcribing them here,
even though some of her comments and descriptions do not err on the side
of over-formality. Her pleasure in the whole experience can, I think,
only give pleasure in return to the people who were so kind to her, and
whose welcome to her, as a writer, was so generous, and so unexpected.
Brief as was her acquaintance with Mr. Lang, his delightful personality
could hardly have been better comprehended than it was by her, and I
believe that his friends will understand, through all the chaff of her
descriptions, that he had no more genuine appreciator than Martin Ross.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (St. Andrews, Jan. 16, 1895.)

     “It _is_ a long journey here from Ross, by reason of the many
     changes, and by reason of my back,” (she had fallen downstairs at
     Ross, and had hurt her back, straining and bruising it very badly,)
     “which gave me rather a poor time. I hurt it horribly getting in
     and out of carriages, and was rather depressed about it
     altogether.... However it is ever so much better to-day, and none
     the worse for the dinner last night. I don’t think I looked _too_
     bad, in spite of all. I was ladylike and somewhat hectic and
     hollow-eyed. The Langs have large rooms, and their dinner-party was
     fourteen ... an ugly nice youth was my portion, and I was put at
     Andrew Lang’s left. I was not shy, but anxious. A. L. is very
     curious to look at; tall, very thin, white hair, growing far down
     his forehead, and shading dark eyebrows and piercing-looking,
     charming brown eyes. He has a somewhat foxey profile, a lemon-pale
     face and a black moustache. Altogether very quaint looks, and
     appropriate. I think he is shy; he keeps his head down and often
     does not look at you when speaking, his voice is rather high and
     indistinct, and he pitches his sentences out with a jerk. Anyhow I
     paid court to my own young man for soup and fish time, and found
     him most agreeable and clever, and I _did_ talk of hunting, and he
     was mad about it, so now! no more of your cautionary hints!

     “To me then Andrew L. with a sort of off-hand fling,

     “‘I suppose you’re the one that did the writing?’

     “I explained with some care that it was not so. He said he didn’t
     know how any two people could equally evolve characters, etc., that
     _he_ had tried, and it was always he or the other who did it all. I
     said I didn’t know how we managed, but anyhow that I knew little of
     book-making as a science. He said I must know a good deal, on which
     I had nothing to say. He talked of Miss Broughton, Stevenson, and
     others, as personal friends, and exhibited at intervals a curious
     silent laugh up under his nose.... He was so interesting that I
     hardly noticed how ripping was the dinner, just as good as it could
     be. I then retired upon my own man for a while, and Andrew upon his
     woman; then my youth and he and I had a long talk about Oscar Wilde
     and others. Altogether I have seldom been more entertained and at
     ease. After dinner the matrons were introduced and were very civil,
     and praised Charlotte for its ‘delightful humour, and freshness and
     newness of feeling,’ and so on. One said that her son told her he
     would get anything else of ours that he could lay his hands on.
     Then the men again. I shared an unknown man with a matron, and then
     the good and kind Andrew drew a chair up and discoursed me, and
     told me how he is writing a life of Joan of Arc--‘the greatest
     human being since Jesus Christ.’ He seems _wonderfully_ informed on
     all subjects. To hear him reel off the historical surroundings of
     the Book of Esther would surprise you and would scandalise the
     Canon. He offered to give me a lesson in golf, but, like Cuthbert’s
     soldier servant I ‘pleaded the ’eadache.’ I hear that I was highly
     honoured, as he very often won’t talk to people and is rude; I must
     say I thought he was, in his jerky, unconventional way, polite to
     everyone.... This is a cultured house, and all the new books are
     here.... I wish I had been walking in the moonlight by the Seine.
     It is like a dream to think of it. Talking to Andrew Lang has made
     me feel that nothing I could write _could_ be any good; he seems to
     have seen the end of perfection. I will take my stand on Charlotte,
     I think, and learn to make my own clothes, and so subside
     noiselessly into middle age.”

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (St. Andrews, Jan. 23, 1895.)

     “Do you know that even now the sun doesn’t rise here till 8.30 at
     the best; at the worst it is not seen till about a quarter to nine!
     This, and the amazing cold of the wind make one know that this is
     pretty far north.... Since I last wrote various have been the
     dissipations. Afternoon teas, two dinners, an organ recital, a
     concert. It is very amusing. They are all, as people, more
     interesting than the average, being Scotch, and they have a high
     opinion of Charlotte. I am beginning to be accustomed to having
     people introduced to me, and feeling that they expect me to say
     something clever. I never do. I am merely very conversational, and
     feel in the highest spirits, which is the effect of the air. It is
     passing pleasant to hear my nice hostess tell me how she went into
     an assembly of women (and this being St. Andrews, mostly clever
     ones) and heard them raving of Charlotte. She then said, ‘I know
     one of the authors, and she is coming to stay with me!’ Sensation!
     By the bye, several people have told me that Charlotte is like ‘La
     Cousine Bette,’ which is one of Balzac’s novels. I had to admit
     that we have neither of us read Balzac. At one dinner-party the
     host, who is an excellent photographer, showed some very good
     lantern-slides, mostly ruins, old churches and the like, being
     things Mr. Lang is interested in. Finally came some statuary
     groups; from outside South Kensington, I think; horrible blacks on
     the backs of camels, etc. On the first glimpse of these Andrew, who
     had, I think, been getting bored, shuddered, and fled away into the
     next room, refusing to return till all was over.

     “‘If you had any Greek statuary----’ he said, feebly, but there
     was none.

     “Then I was turned on to shriek like a dog, and he was bewildered
     and perturbed, but not amused. He asked me, in an unhappy way, how
     I did it. I said by main strength, the way the Irishman played the
     fiddle. This was counted a good jest. On that the Langs left, he
     saying in a vague, dejected way, apropos of nothing, ‘If you’d like
     me to take you round the town sights I’ll go--perhaps if Monday
     were fine----’ he then faded out of the house.

     “On Monday no sign of him, nor on Tuesday either. I withered in
     neglect, though assured that he never kept appointments, or did
     anything. Yesterday he sent word that he would come at 2.30, and he
     really did. The weather was furiously Arctic.

     “‘Doctor Nansen, I presume?’ said I, coming in dressed and ready.
     He looked foolish, and admitted it _was_ a bad day for exploration.
     (Monday had been lovely.) However we went. You will observe that I
     was keeping my tail very erect.

     “In the _iron_ blast we went down South Street, where most things
     are. It is a little like the High at Oxford, on a small trim scale.
     Andrew was immediately very nice, and I think he likes showing
     people round. Have I mentioned that he is a gentleman? Rather
     particularly so. It is worth mentioning. He was a most
     perished-looking one, this piercing day, with his white face, and
     his grey hair under a deerstalker, but still he looks all that. I
     won’t at this time tell you of all the churches and places he took
     me through. It was pleasant to hear him, in the middle of the
     leading Presbyterian Church, and before the pew opener, call John
     Knox a scoundrel, with intensest venom. In one small particular you
     may applaud me. He showed me a place where Lord Bute is scrabbling
     up the ruins of an old Priory and building ugly red sandstone
     imitations on the foundations. I said,

    “‘The sacred Keep of Ilion is rent
      With shaft and pit;’

     “This is the beginning of a sonnet by Andrew Lang, in the ‘Sonnets
     of this Century,’ mourning the modern prying into the story of
     Troy.

     “We talked of dogs, and I quoted from Stevenson’s Essay. _He_ also
     has written an attack on them, having been unaware of Stevenson’s.
     He keeps and adores a cat, which he says hates him.... While in the
     College Library Dr. Boyd (the ‘Country Parson’) came in and spoke
     to Mr. Lang. I examined the nearest bookcase, but was ware of the
     C.P.’s china blue eye upon me, and he presently spoke to me. He is
     like a clean, rubicund priest, with a high nose; more than all he
     is like a creditable ancestor on a wall, and should have a choker
     and a high coat collar. He told me that his wife is now ‘gloating
     over Charlotte,’ which was nice of him, and I am to go to tea with
     them to-morrow. _Why_ aren’t you here to take your share?

     “I said to Andrew that I thought of going to Edinburgh on Monday,
     to see a few things, and he said he would be there and would show
     me Holyrood. He said in his resigned voice, ‘I’ll meet you anywhere
     you like.’ ... I am going to write to Mr. Blackwood, who has asked
     me to go to see him. I will ask him if he would like the ‘Beggars.’
     Andrew L. wants to go there too, so we may go together. Now you
     must be sick of A. L. and I will mention only two or three more
     things about him.

     “He put a notice of Charlotte into some American magazine for which
     he writes, before he knew me. I believe it is a good one, but am
     rather shy of asking about it. You will be glad that she is getting
     a lift in America. I hope some of your artist friends will see it.
     He told me that Charlotte treated of quite a new phase, and seemed
     to think that was its chiefest merit. He would prefer our writing
     in future more of the sort of people one is likely to meet in
     everyday life. He put his name in the Mark Twain Birthday Book, and
     I told him you had compiled it. Lastly, I may remark that when he
     leaves St. Andrews to-morrow, all other men go with him, as far as
     I am concerned, or rather they stay, and they seem _bourgeois_ and
     commonplace (which is ungrateful, and not strictly true, and of
     course there are exceptions, and, chief among them, my nice host,
     and Father A., who are always what one likes).... Post has come,
     bringing a most unexpected tribute to the Real C. from T. P.
     O’Connor in the _Weekly Sun_. It is really one of the best, and
     best-written notices we have ever had. I read it with high
     gratification, in spite of his calling us ‘Shoneens’--(whatever
     they may be).... The Editor of _Black and White_ has written asking
     for something about St. Andrews, from an Irish point of view. ‘But
     what about the artist?’ says he. What indeed? And I don’t know what
     to write about. Everyone has written about St. Andrews.... I saw
     them play the game of ‘Curling,’ which was funny, like bowls played
     on ice, with big round stones that slide. The friends of a stone
     tear in front of it as it slides, sweeping the ice with twigs so as
     to further its progress. When a good bowl is made they say ‘Fine
     stone!’ It is in many ways absurd....”

St. Andrews, Jan. 29. ’95.

     “...The dissipations have raged, and I have been much courted by
     the ladies of St. Andrews. I shall not come back here again. Having
     created an impression I shall retire on it before they begin to
     find me out. It will be your turn next.... Mrs. Lang wrote to say
     that the B----s, with whom the Langs were staying in Edinburgh,
     wanted me to lunch there, being ‘proud to be my compatriots.’
     Professor B. is Irish, and is professor of Greek at Edinburgh
     University, and Mrs. B. is also Irish.... Accordingly, yesterday I
     hied me forth alone. It was a lovely hard frost here, but by the
     time I was half way--(it is about two hours by train)--the snow
     began. I drove to the B----s, along Princes Street, all horrible
     with snow, but my breath was taken away by the beauty of it. There
     is a deep fall of ground along one side, where once there was a
     lake, then with one incredible _lep_, up towers the crag, three
     hundred feet, and the Castle, and the ramparts all along the top.
     It was foggy, with sun struggling through, and to see that thing
     hump its great shoulder into the haze was fine. You know what I
     think of Scott. You would think the same if you once saw
     Edinburgh. It was almost overwhelming to think of all that has
     happened there--However, to resume, before you are bored.

    “Andhrew he resaved me,
     So dacent and so pleasant,
     He’s as nice a man in fayture
     As I ever seen before.”

     (_vide_ Jimmy and the Song of Ross). He is indeed, and he has a
     most correct and rather effeminate profile. No one else was in. He
     was as miserable about the snow as a cat, and huddled into a huge
     coat lined with sable. In state we drove up to the Castle by a long
     round, and how the horse got up that slippery hill I don’t know.
     The Castle was very grand; snowy courtyards with grey old walls,
     and chapels, and dining-halls, most infinitely preferable to
     Frederiksborg. The view should have been noble; as the weather was,
     one could only see Scott’s monument--a very fine thing--and a very
     hazy town. It is an awful thing to look over those parapets! A
     company of the Black Watch was drilling in the outer courtyard,
     very grand, and a piper went strutting like a turkeycock, and
     skirling. It was wild, and I stood up by ‘Mons Meg’ and was
     thrilled. Is it an insult to mention that Mons Meg is the huge,
     historic old gun, and crouches like a she-mastiff on the topmost
     crag, glaring forth over Edinburgh with the most concentrated
     defiance? You couldn’t believe the expression of that gun. I asked
     Andrew L. whether it was the same as ‘Muckle-mouthed Meg,’ having
     vague memories of the name. He said in a dying gasp that
     Muckle-mouthed Meg was his great-great-grandmother! That was a bad
     miss, but I preserved my head just enough to enquire what had
     become of the ‘Muckle mouth.’ (I may add that his own is
     admirable.) He could only say with some

slight embarrassment that it must have gone in the other line.

“We solemnly viewed the Regalia, of which he knew the history of every
stone, and the room where James VI was born, a place about as big as a
dinner-table, and so on, and his information on all was petrifying. Then
it was all but lunch time, but we flew into St. Giles’ on the way home
to see Montrose’s tomb. A more beautiful and charming face than
Montrose’s you couldn’t see, and the church is a very fine one. An old
verger caught sight of us, and instantly flung to the winds a party he
was taking round, and endeavoured to show us everything, in spite of A.
L.’s protests. At length I firmly said, ‘Please show us the door.’ He
smiled darkly, and led us to a door, which, when opened, led into an
oaken and carven little room. He then snatched a book from a shelf--and
a pen and ink from somewhere else.

“‘I know distinguished visitors when I see them!’ says he, showing us
the signatures of all the Royalties and distinguished people, about two
on each page. ‘Please write your names.’

“Andrew wrote his, and I mine, on a blank sheet, and there they remain
for posterity. Andrew swears the verger didn’t know him, and that it was
all the fur coat, and that our names were a bitter disappointment--_why_
didn’t I put ‘Princess of Connemara’?

“Then to lunch. The B----s were _very_ nice. He is tall and thin, she
short, both as pleasant and unconventional and easy as nice Irish people
alone are. After lunch she and Mrs. Lang tackled me in the drawing-room
about the original of the Real C. I gaily admitted that she was drawn
from life, and that you had known her a thousand times better than I.
Then I told them various tales of her, and, without thinking, revealed
her name.


     “‘Oh yes!’ says Mrs. B. in ecstasy, ‘she was my husband’s cousin!’

     “I covered my face with my hands, and I swear that the blush
     trickled through my fingers. I then rose, in strong convulsions,
     and attempted to fly the house. Professor B---- was called in to
     triumph over me, and said that she was only a very distant cousin,
     and that he had never seen her, and didn’t care what had been said
     of her. They were _enchanted_ about it and my confusion, and they
     have asked me to go to their place in Ireland, with delightful
     cordiality.... Andrew L. and I then walked forth to Blackwood’s, a
     very fine old-fashioned place, with interesting pictures. We were
     instantly shown upstairs, to a large, pleasant room, where was Mr.
     Blackwood.... I broached the subject of the ‘Beggars,’ while Andrew
     stuck his nose into a book. Mr. Blackwood said he would like to see
     it.... Mr. Lang then spoke to him about an article on Junius that
     he is writing, and _I_ put _my_ nose into a book. We then left.
     There was no time to see Holyrood.... Thus to the train. My most
     comfortable thought during the two hours’ journey home was that in
     talking to Mrs. B. I had placed Charlotte on _your_ shoulders!
     Andrew L. was very kind, and told me that if ever I wanted anything
     done that he could help me in, that he would do it.... My last
     impression of him is of his whipping out of the carriage as it
     began to move on, in the midst of an account of how Buddha died of
     eating roast pork to surfeit.”




CHAPTER XXII

AT ÉTAPLES


In February, 1895, I met Martin in London, and found her in considerable
feather, consequent on her reviving visit to St. Andrews, and on that
gorgeous review in which we had been called hard and pitiless censors,
as well as sardonic, squalid, and merciless observers of Irish life. We
felt this to be so uplifting that we lost no time in laying the
foundations of a further “ferocious narrative.” This became, in process
of time, “The Silver Fox.” It had the disadvantage, from our point of
view, of appearing first in a weekly paper (since defunct). This
involved a steady rate of production, and recurring “curtains,” which
are alike objectionable; the former to the peace of mind of the author,
while the latter are noxious trucklings to and stimulation of the casual
reader. That, at least, is how the stipulated sensation at the end of
each weekly instalment appeared to us at the time, and I have seen no
reason for relinquishing these views. “The Silver Fox,” like most of our
books, was the victim of many interruptions; it was finished in 1896,
and as soon as its weekly career was careered, it was sold to Messrs.
Lawrence and Bullen, who published it in October, 1897. It was a curious
coincidence that almost in the same week we hunted a silver-grey fox
with the West Carbery hounds. The hunt took place on Friday, the 13th
of the month, we lost the fox in a quarry-hole, in which a farmer had,
at the bidding of a dream, dug, fruitlessly, and at much expense, for
fairy gold, and two of our horses were very badly cut. I saw the Silver
Fox break covert, it was the Round Covert at Bunalun, and by all the
laws of romance I ought to have broken my neck; but the Powers of
Darkness discredited him, and neither he nor I were any the worse for
the hunt. I do not remember ever seeing him again, and I presume he
returned immediately to the red covers (without a t) of our book, from
which he had been given a temporary outing.

It was in May and June, 1895, that we spent a happy and primitive
fortnight in one of the Isles of Aran; we have described it in “Some
Irish Yesterdays,” and it need not be further dealt with, though I may
quote from my diary the fact that on “May 22. M. & I rescued a drowning
child by the quay, and got very wet thereby. Several Natives surveyed
performance, pleased, but calm, and did not offer assistance.”

In July, an entirely new entertainment was kindly provided for us by a
General Election; our services were requisitioned by the Irish Unionist
Alliance, and with a deep, inward sense of ignorance (not to say of
play-acting), we sailed forth to instruct the East Anglian elector in
the facts of Irish politics. It was a more arduous mission than we had
expected, and it opened for us a window into English middle-class life
through which we saw and learned many unsuspected things. Notably the
persistence of English type, and the truth that was in George Eliot. We
met John Bunyan, unconverted, it is true, but unmistakably he; cobbling
in a roadside stall, full of theories, and endowed by heredity with a
splendid Biblical speech in which to set them forth. Seth Bede was
there, a house-painter and a mystic, with transparent, other-worldly
blue eyes and a New Testament standard of ethics. Dinah Morris was there
too, a female preacher and a saintly creature, who shamed for us the
play-acting aspect of the affair into abeyance, and whose high and
serious spirit recognised and met Martin’s spirit on a plane far remote
from the sordid or ludicrous controversies of electioneering.

These few and elect souls we met by chance and privilege, not by
intention. We had been given “professional” people, mainly, as our
victims. Doctors, lawyers, and non-conforming parsons of various
denominations. It taught us an unforgettable lesson of English honesty,
level-headedness, and open-mindedness. Also of English courtesy. With
but a solitary exception, we were received and listened to, seriously,
and with a respect that we secretly found rather discomposing. They took
themselves seriously, and their respect almost persuaded us that we were
neither actors nor critics, but real people with a real message. The
whole trend of Irish politics has changed since then. Every camp has
been shifted, many infallibles have failed. I am not likely to go on the
stump again, but I shall ever remember with pride that on this, our
single entry into practical politics, our man got in, and that a Radical
poster referred directly, and in enormous capital letters, to Martin and
me as “IRISH LOCUSTS.”

I went to Aix-les-Bains a year or two after this. It was the first of
several experiences of that least oppressive of penalties for the sins
of your forefathers, if not of your own. There was one year when among
the usual number of kings and potentates was one of the Austrian
Rothschilds. With him was an inseparable private secretary, who had
been, one would say, cut with a fret-saw straight from an Assyrian
bas-relief. His profile and his crimped beard were as memorable as the
example set by M. le Baron to the gamblers at the Cercle. Followed by a
smart crowd in search of a sensation, the Baron and the Secretary moved
to the table of “_Les Petits Chevaux_,” and people waited to see the
Bank broken in a single coup. The Baron murmured a command to the
Profile. The Profile put a franc on “_Egalité_.” “_Egalité_” won. The
process was repeated until the Baron was the winner of ten francs, when
the couple retired, and were seen there no more, and one began to
understand why rich men are rich. There was one dazzling night with “the
little horses” when I found myself steering them in the Chariot of the
Sun. I could not make a mistake; where I led, the table, with gamblers’
instant adoption of a mascot, followed. I found myself famous, and won
forty-five francs. Alas! I was not Baron de Rothschild, or even the
Assyrian Profile, and the rest is silence.

From Aix I went to Boulogne, and meeting Martin there, we moved on to
Étaples, which was, that summer (1898), the only place that any
self-respecting painter could choose for a painting ground. Cazin, and a
few others of the great, had made it fashionable, and there were two
“Classes” there (which, for the benefit of the uninitiated, are
companies of personally-conducted art-students, who move in groups round
a law-giver, and paint series of successive landscapes, that, in their
one-ness and yet progressiveness, might be utilised with effect as
cinematograph backgrounds). We found, by appointment, at Étaples a
number of our particular friends, “Kinkie,” “Madame Là-Là,” “The Dean,”
Helen Simpson, Anna Richards, a pleasingly Irish-American gang, with
whom we had worked and played in Paris. The two or three small hotels
and boarding-houses were full of painters, and the Quartier Latin held
the town in thrall. As far, at least, as bedrooms, studios, and feeding
places were concerned. Sheds and barns and gardens, all were absorbed;
everyone gave up everything to _MM. Les Étrangers_; everyone, I should
say, who had been confirmed. Confirmation at Étaples was apparently of
the nature of the Conversion of St. Paul in its effect upon the
character. After confirmation, instant politeness and kindness to the
stranger within their gates characterised the natives; prior to that
ceremony, it is impossible to give any adequate impression of the
atrocity of the children of the town. If an artist pitched his easel and
hoisted his umbrella on any spot unsurrounded by a ten-foot wall, he was
immediately mobbed by the unconfirmed. The procedure was invariable. One
chose, with the usual effort, the point of view. One set one’s palette
and began to work. A child strayed round a corner and came to a dead
set. It retired; one heard its sabots clattering as it flew. Presently,
from afar, the clatter would be renewed, an hundred-fold; shrill cries
blended with it. Then the children arrived. They leaned heavily on the
shoulders of the painter, and were shaken off. They attempted, often
successfully, to steal his colours. They postured between him and his
subject, dancing, and putting forth their tongues. They also spat.

The maddened painters made deputations to the Mayor, to the Curé, to the
Police, and from all received the same reply, that _méchant_ as the
children undeniably were now, they would become entirely _sage_ after
confirmation. We did not attempt to dispute the forecast, but our
contention that, though consolatory to parents, it was of no
satisfaction to us, was ignored by the authorities. Therefore, in so far
as was possible, we took measures into our own hands. I wrote home for
a hunting-crop, and Martin took upon herself the varying yet allied
offices of Chucker-out and Whipper-in. She was not only fleet of foot,
but subtle in expedient and daring in execution. I recall with ecstasy a
day when a wholly loathsome boy, to whose back a baby appeared to be
glued, was put to flight by her with the stick of my sketching-umbrella.
Right across the long Bridge of Étaples he fled, howling; the baby,
crouched on his shoulders, sitting as tight as Tod Sloan, while Martin,
filled with a splendid wrath, belaboured him heavily below the baby,
ceasing not until he had plunged, still howling, into a fisherman’s
cottage. Another boy, tending cattle on the marshes, drove a calf in
front of us, and, with a weapon that might have been the leg of a table,
beat it sickeningly about the eyes. In an instant Martin had snatched
the table-leg from him and hurled it into a wide dyke, the next moment
she had sent his cap, skimming like a clay pigeon, across it, and
“Madame Là-Là” (who is six feet high), rising, cobra-like, from the lair
in which she had concealed herself from the enemy, chased the calf from
our neighbourhood. Later, we heard him indicate Martin to his fellows.

“_Elle est méchante, celle la!_”--and, to our deep gratification, the
warning was accepted.

In those far-off times Paris Plage and Le Touquet were little more than
names, and were represented by a few villas and chalets of fantastic
architecture peppered sparsely among the sand-dunes and in the little
fairy-tale forests of toy pine-trees that divided Étaples from Le
Touquet. There was a villa, whose touching name of “Home, _Swet_ Home,”
appealed to the heated wayfarer, where now a Red Cross hospital is a
stepping-stone to “Home,” for many a British wayfarer who has fallen by
the way, and pale English boys, in blue hospital kit, lie about on the
beach where we have sat and sketched the plump French ladies in their
beautiful bathing dresses.

It was among Cazin’s sand-dunes, possibly on the very spot where Hagar
is tearing her hair over Ishmael (in his great picture, which used to
hang in the Luxembourg), that the “Irish R.M.” came into existence.
During the previous year or two we had, singly and jointly, been writing
short stories and articles, most of which were republished in a volume,
“All on the Irish Shore.” Many of these had appeared in the _Badminton
Magazine_, and its editor now requested us to write for it a series of
such stories. Therefore we sat out on the sand hills, roasting in the
great sunshine of Northern France, and talked, until we had talked Major
Sinclair Yeates, R.M., and Flurry Knox into existence. “Great Uncle
MacCarthy’s” Ghost and the adventure of the stolen foxes followed, as it
were, of necessity. It has always seemed to us that character
presupposes incident. The first thing needful is to know your man.
Before we had left Étaples, we had learned to know most of the people of
the R.M.’s country very well indeed, and all the better for the fact
that, of them all, “Slipper” and “Maria” alone had prototypes in the
world as we knew it. All the others were members of a select circle of
which Martin and I alone had the _entrée_. Or so at least we then
believed, but since, of half a dozen counties of Ireland, at least, we
have been categorically and dogmatically assured that “_all_ the
characters in the R.M.” lived, moved, and had their being in them, we
have almost been forced to the conclusion that there were indeed six
Richmonds in every field, and that, in the spirit, we have known them
all.

The illustrations to the first and second of the stories were
accomplished at Etaples, and, in the dearth of suitable models, Martin,
and other equally improbable victims, had to be sacrificed. One piece of
luck fell to me in the matter. I wished to make an end-drawing, for the
first story, of a fox, and I felt unequal to evolving a plausible
imitation from my inner consciousness. It may not be believed, but it is
a fact that, as, one afternoon, I crossed the Bridge of Étaples, I met
upon it a man leading a young fox on a chain, a creature as mysteriously
heaven-sent as was the lion to the old “Man of God.”




CHAPTER XXIII

PARIS AGAIN


We returned to Drishane in October, having by that time written and
illustrated the third story of the series. Which was fortunate, as on
the first of November, “November Day” as we call it in Carbery, we went
a-hunting, and under my eyes Martin “took a toss” such as I trust I may
never have to see again. It happened in the middle of a run; there was a
bar across an opening into a field. It was a wooden bar, with bushes
under it, and it was not very high, but firmly fixed. I jumped it, and
called to her to come on. The horse she was riding, Dervish, was a good
hunter, but was cunning and often lazy. He took the bar with his knees,
and I saw him slowly fall on to his head, and then turn over, rolling on
Martin, who had kept too tightly her grip of the saddle. Then he
struggled to his feet, but she lay still.

It was two months before she was able again to “lift her hand serenely
in the sunshine, as before,” or so much as take a pen in it, and several
years before she could be said to have regained such strength as had
been hers. Nothing had been broken, and she had entirely escaped
disfigurement, even though the eye-glasses, in which she always rode,
had cut her brow; but one of the pummels of the saddle had bruised her
spine, and the shock to a system so highly-strung as hers was what might
be expected. The marvel was that so fragile a creature could ever have
recovered, but her spirit was undefeated, and long before she could even
move herself in bed, she had begun to work with me again, battling
against all the varied and subtle sufferings that are known only to
those who have damaged a nerve centre, with the light-hearted courage
that was so conspicuously hers.

During the second half of that black November we were writing “The
Waters of Strife,” which is the fourth story of the “R.M.” series. Its
chief incident was the vision which came to the central figure of the
story, of the face of the man he had murdered. This incident, as it
happened, was a true one, and was the pivot of the story. We had
promised a monthly story, and in order to keep faith, we had written it
with an effort that had required almost more than we had to give. The
story now appears in our book as we originally wrote it, but on its
first appearance in the _Badminton Magazine_ a passage had been
introduced by an alien and unsolicited collaborator, and “various jests”
had been “eliminated as unfit” for, one supposes, the sensitive readers
of the magazine. Sometimes one wonders who are these ethereal beings
whose sensibilities are only shielded from shock by the sympathetic
delicacy of editors. I remember once before being crushed by another
editor. I had drawn, from life, for the Connemara Tour, a portrait of
“Little Judy from Menlo,” a Galway beggar-woman of wide renown. It was
returned with the comment that “such a thing would shock delicate
ladies.” So, as the song says, “Judy being bashful said ‘No, no, no’!”
and returned to private life. Another and less distinguished
beggar-woman once said to me of the disappointments of life, “Such
things must be, Miss Somerville, my darlin’ gerr’l!” and authors must,
one supposes, submit sometimes to be sacrificed to the susceptibilities
of the ideal reader.

The twelve “R.M.” stories kept us desperately at work until the
beginning of August, 1899. Looking back on the writing of them, each
one, as we finished it, seemed to be the last possible effort of
exhausted nature. Martin hardly knew, through those strenuous months,
what it was to be out of suffering. Even though it cannot be denied that
we both of us found enjoyment in the writing of them, I look back upon
the finish of each story as a nightmare effort. Copying our unspeakably
tortuous MS. till the small hours of the morning of the last possible
day; whirling through the work of the illustrations (I may confess that
one small drawing, that of “Maria” with the cockatoo between her paws,
was done, as it were “between the stirrup and the ground,” while the
horse, whose mission it was to gallop in pursuit of the postman, stamped
and raged under my studio windows). By the time the last bundle had been
dispatched Martin and I had arrived at a stage when we regarded an
ink-bottle as a mad dog does a bucket of water. Rest, and change of air,
for both of us, was indicated. I was sent to Aix, she went to North
Wales, and we decided to meet in Paris and spend the winter there.

In the beginning of October, 1899, we established ourselves in an
_appartement_ in the Boulevard Edgar Quinet, and there we spent the next
four months.

Looking back through our old diaries I recognise for how little of that
time Martin was free from suffering of some kind. The effects of the
hunting accident, and the strain of writing, too soon undertaken, were
only now beginning to come to their own. Neuralgia, exhaustion,
backaches, and all the indescribable miseries of neurasthenia held her
in thrall. It is probable that the bracing tonic of the Paris climate
saved her from a still worse time, but she had come through her
reserves, and was now going on pluck. We wrote, desultorily, when she
felt equal to it, and I worked at M. Délécluse’s studio in the mornings,
and, with some others, assisted Mr. Cyrus Cuneo, a young, and then
unknown, American, in getting up an “illustration class” in the
afternoons. Most people have seen the brilliant black and white
illustrations that Mr. Cuneo drew for the _Illustrated London News_ and
other papers and magazines, and his early death has left a blank that
will not easily be filled. He could have been no more than four or five
and twenty when I met him, and he was already an extraordinarily clever
draughtsman. He was small, dark, and exceedingly good-looking, with a
peculiarly beautiful litheness, balance, and swiftness of movement, that
was to some extent explained by the fact that before he took up Art he
had occupied the exalted position of “Champion Bantam of the South
Pacific Slope”!

At that juncture we were all mad about a peculiar style of crayon
drawing, which, as far as we were concerned, had been originated by
Cuneo, and about a dozen of us took a studio in the Passage Stanilas,
and worked there, from the most sensational models procurable. Cuneo was
“_Massier_”; he found the models, and posed them (mercilessly), and we
all worked like tigers, and brutally enjoyed the strung-up sensation
that comes from the pressure of a difficult pose. Each stroke is Now or
Never, every instant is priceless. Pharaoh of the Oppression was not
firmer in the matter of letting the Children of Israel go, than we were
with those unhappy models. I console myself by remembering that a good
model has a pride in his endurance in a difficult pose that is as
sustaining as honest and just pride always is. Nevertheless, when I look
over these studies, and see the tall magician, peering, on tip-toe, over
a screen, and the High-priest denouncing the violation of the sanctuary,
and the unfortunate Arab, half rising from his couch to scan the
horizon, I recognise that for these models, though Art was indisputably
long, Time could hardly have been said to be fleeting.

Mr. Whistler was at that time in Paris, and had a morning class for
ladies only, and it was in their studio that we had our class. It was
large, well-lighted, with plenty of stools and easels and a sink for
washing hands and brushes. It also was thoroughly insanitary, and had a
well-established reputation for cases of typhoid. As a precautionary
measure we always kept a certain yellow satin cushion on the mouth of
the sink; this, not because of any superstition as to the colour, or the
cushion, but because there was no other available “stopper for the
stink.” (Thus Cuneo, whose language, if free, was always well chosen.)
One of our members was a very clever American girl, who had broken loose
from the bondage of the Whistler class. There, it appeared from her, if
you had a soul, you could not think of calling it your own. It was
intensively bossed by Mr. Whistler’s _Massière_, on the lines laid down
by Mr. Whistler, until, as my friend said, you had “no more use for it,
and were just yelling with nerves.” The model, whether fair, dark, red,
white, or brown, had to be seen through Mr. Whistler’s spectacles, and
these, judging by the studies that were occasionally left on view, were
of very heavily smoked glass. When it came to the _Massière_ setting my
American friend’s palette, and dictating to her the flesh tones, the
daughter of the Great Republic

[Illustration: “CHEZ CUNEO.”]

observed that she was used to a free country, and shook the dust off her
feet, and scraped the mud off her palette, and retired. An interesting
feature of the studio was that many sheets of paper on which Mr.
Whistler had scribbled maxim and epigram were nailed on its walls, for
general edification, and it might have served better had his lieutenant
allowed these to influence the pupils, unsupported by her
interpretations. Since then I have met some of these pronouncements in
print, but I will quote one of those that I copied at the time, as it
bears on the case in point.

“That flesh should ever be low in tone would seem to many a source of
sorrow, and of vast vexation, and its rendering, in such circumstance,
an unfailing occasion of suspicion, objection, and reproach; each
objection--which is the more fascinating in that it would seem to imply
superiority and much virtue on the part of the one who makes it--is
vaguely based upon the popular superstition as to what flesh really
is--when seen on canvas, for the people never look at Nature with any
sense of its pictorial appearance, for which reason, by the way, they
also never look at a picture with any sense of Nature, but
unconsciously, from habit, with reference to what they have seen in
other pictures. Lights have been heightened until the white of the tube
alone remains. Shadows have been deepened until black only is left!
Scarcely a feature stays in its place, so fierce is its intention of
firmly coming forth. And in the midst of this unseemly struggle for
prominence, the gentle truth has but a sorry chance, falling flat and
flavourless and without force.”

No one who has not lived, as we did, the life of “The Quarter” can at
all appreciate its charm. In description--as I have already had occasion
to say--it is usual, and more entertaining, to dwell upon the disasters
of daily life, but though these, thanks to a _bonne à tout faire_, and a
perfidious stove, were not lacking, Martin and I, and our friends,
enjoyed ourselves. Small and select tea-parties were frequent;
occasionally we aspired to giving what has been called by a gratified
guest in the County Cork “a nice, ladylike little dinner,” and in a
letter of my own I find an account of a more unusual form of
entertainment which came our way.

“A friendly and agreeable American, who works in the Studio, asked us to
come and see her in her rooms, away back of Saint Sulpice. When we got
there we found, as well as my American friend, a little incidental,
casual mother, whom she had not thought worth mentioning before. She
just said, briefly,

“‘Oh, this is Mother,’ which, after all, sufficed.

“‘Mother’ was a perfect specimen of one of the secret, serf-like
American mothers, who are concealed in Paris, put away like a pair of
warm stockings, or an old waterproof, for an emergency. She was a nice,
shrivelled, little old thing, very kind and polite. Their room, which
was about six inches square, had little in it save a huge and catafaltic
bed with deep crimson curtains; the window curtains were deep crimson,
the walls, which were brown, had panels of deep crimson. Hot air welled
into the room through gratings. We sat and talked, and looked at picture
postcards for a long time, and our tongues were beginning to hang out,
from want of tea, and suffocation, when the daughter said something to
the mother.

“There was then produced, from a sort of hole in the wall, sweet
biscuits, and a bottle of wine, the latter also deep crimson (to match
the room, no doubt). It was a fierce and heady vintage. I know not its
origin, I can only assure you that in less than two minutes from its
consumption our faces were tremendously _en suite_ with the curtains. We
tottered home, clinging to each other, and lost our way twice.”

We had ourselves an opportunity of offering a somewhat unusual form of
hospitality to two of our friends, the occasion being nothing less than
the expected End of the World. This was timed by the newspapers to occur
on the night of November 15, and I will allow Martin to describe what
took place. The beginning part of the letter gives the history of one of
those curious and unlucky coincidences of which writing-people are more
often the victims than is generally known, and for this reason I will
transcribe it also.

V. F. M. to Mrs. Martin. (Nov. 23, 1899.)

     “...The story for the Christmas number of the _Homestead_ came to
     a most untimely end; not that it was untimely, as we were at the
     very limit of time allowed for sending it in. It was finished, and
     we were just sitting down to copy it, when I chanced to look
     through last year’s Xmas No. (which, fortunately, we happened to
     have here,) in order to see about the number of words. I then made
     the discovery that one of the stories last Christmas, by Miss Jane
     Barlow, no less! was built round the same idea as ours; one or two
     incidents quite startlingly alike, so much so that one couldn’t
     possibly send in ours. It read like a sort of burlesque of Miss
     Barlow’s, and would never have done. There was no time to re-write
     it, so all we could do was to write and tell the Editor what had
     happened, and make our bows. E. sent him a sketch, as an _amende_,
     which he has accepted in the handsome and gentlemanlike spirit in
     which it was offered, and I sent him a little dull article[13]
     that I happened to have here, on the chance that it might do to
     fill a corner, and it is to appear with E.’s sketch. But I am
     afraid, though he was very kind about it, that these things have
     not at all consoled the Editor, who wanted a story like the
     ‘R.M.’s.’

     “Nothing very interesting has happened here since the night of ‘The
     Leonids,’ the Shower of Stars that was to have happened last week.
     There was much excitement in Paris, at least the newspapers were
     excited. On my way to the dentist a woman at the corner of the
     boulevard was selling enormous sheets of paper, with ‘_La Fin du
     Monde, à trois heures!_’ on them, and a gorgeous picture of Falbe’s
     comet striking the earth. It was then 1.30, but I thought I had
     better go to the dentist just the same. I believe that lots of the
     poor people were very much on the jump about it. The Rain of
     Meteors was prophesied by the Observatory here for that night, and
     Kinkie, and the lady whom we call ‘Madame Là Là,’ arranged to spend
     the night in our sitting room (which has a good view of the sky in
     two aspects). We laid in provender and filled the stove to
     bursting, and our visitors arrived at about 9.30 p.m. It really was
     very like a wake, at the outset. The stipulation was that they were
     to call us if anything happened; I went to bed at 10.30, E. at
     midnight, and those unhappy creatures sat there all night, and
     _nothing_ happened. They saw three falling stars, and they made tea
     three times (once in honour of each star), and they also had
     ‘Maggi,’ which is the French equivalent for Bovril, and twice as
     nice. During the night I could hear their stealthy steps going to
     and fro to the kitchen to boil up things on the gas stove. In the
     awful dawn they crept home, and, I hear, turned up at the Studio
     looking just the sort of wrecks one might have expected.

     “I believe that they did see a light go sailing up from the Dome of
     the Observatoire, (which we can see from here) and that was a
     balloon, containing a lady astronomer, Mademoiselle Klumpke, (who
     is, I believe an American) and others. She sailed away in the
     piercing cold to somewhere in the South of Switzerland, and I
     believe she saw a few dozen meteors. Anyhow, two days afterwards,
     she walked into Kinkie’s studio, bringing a piece of mistletoe, and
     some flowers that she had gathered when she got out of the balloon
     down there.”

The South African War made life in Paris, that winter, a school of
adversity for all English, or nominally English, people. Each reverse of
our Army--and if one could believe the French papers it would seem that
such took place every second day--was snatched at by the people of Paris
and their newspapers with howls of delight. Men in the omnibuses would
thrust in our faces _La Patrie_, or some such paper, to exhibit the
words “_Encore un Écrasement Anglais!_”, in large, exultant letters,
filling a page. Respectable old gentlemen, in “faultless morning dress,”
would cry “Oh yais!” as we passed; large tongues would be exhibited to
us, till we felt we could have diagnosed the digestions of the Quarter.
At last our turn came, and when the _Matin_ had a line, “_Capitulation
de Cronjé_,” writ large enough for display, Martin made an expedition in
an omnibus down “The Big Boulevards” for no purpose other than to flaunt
it in the faces of her fellow passengers.

To Martin, who was an intensely keen politician, the aloofness of many
of the art-students whom she met, from the War, the overthrow of the
French Government, from, in fact, any question on any subject outside
the life of the studio, was a constant amazement.

In a letter from her to one of her sisters she releases her feelings on
the subject.

V. F. M. to Mrs. Cuthbert Dawson.
(Paris, Nov. 29, 1899.)

     “The French papers are realising that a mistake has been made in
     the attacks on the Queen, and the better ones are saying so. But
     the _Patrie_, the _Libre Parole_, and all that fleet of halfpenny
     papers that the poor read, have nailed their colours to the mast,
     and it seems as if their idea is to overthrow their present
     Government by fair means or foul. As long as this Government is in
     there will be no quarrel with England, but it might, of course, go
     out like a candle, any day. I daresay you have heard the _Rire_
     spoken of as one of the papers that ought to be suppressed. We
     bought the number that was to be all about the English, and all
     about them it was, a sort of comic history of England since the
     Creation, with Hyde Park as the Garden of Eden. The cover was a
     hauntingly horrible picture of Joan of Arc being burned. The rest
     of the pictures were dull, disgusting, and too furiously angry to
     be clever. We had pleasure in consigning the whole thing to the
     stove.... The students here, with exceptions, of course,--appear
     deaf and blind to all that goes on, and Revolutions in Paris, and
     the War in the Transvaal, are as nothing to them as compared with
     the pose of the model. In every street are crowds of them, scraping
     away at their charcoal ‘academies’ by the roomful, all perfectly
     engrossed and self-centred, and, I think, quite happy. Last Sunday
     we went to a mild little tea-party in a studio, where were several
     of these artist-women, in their best clothes, and somewhere in the
     heart of the throng was a tiny hideosity, an American, (who has a
     studio in which R. B. once worked,) fat, bearded, and unspeakably
     common, but interesting.[14] Holding another court of the women was
     a microbe English artist, an absurd little thing to look at, but, I
     believe, clever; I hear that on weekdays he dresses like a French
     workman and looks like a toy that you would buy at a bazaar. No one
     talked anything but Art, except when occasionally one of the
     hostesses (there were four) hurriedly asked me what I thought of
     the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyám, or _how_ two people managed to write
     together, just to show what good hostesses they were, while all the
     while they tried to listen to the harangues of the microbe or the
     hideosity. Poor things, it was very nice of them, and I was
     touched. There are about half a dozen, that I know here, who take
     an English paper; it is a remarkable thing that they are nearly all
     Irish and Scotch, and have baths.”




CHAPTER XXIV

HORSES AND HOUNDS

    With Flurry’s Hounds, and you our guide,
    We learned to laugh until we cried;
    Dear Martin Ross, the coming years
    Find all our laughter lost in tears.
                   --_Punch_, Jan. 19, 1916.


I have thought of leaving it to our books to express and explain the
part that hunting has played in Martin’s life and mine; but when I
remember (to quote once again those much-quoted lines) how much of the
fun that we have had in our lives has been “owed to horse and hound,” I
feel an acknowledgment more direct and deliberate is due.

Almost the first thing that I can remember is the duplicity of my
grandfather on my behalf in the matter of the hounds. He had been
forbidden by his doctor to hunt; he had also been forbidden by the
ladies of his household to permit the junior lady of that establishment,
then aged five, to “go anywhere _near_ the hounds.” None the less, by a
succession of remarkable accidents, not wholly disconnected with the
fact that my grandfather had had the West Carbery hounds himself at one
time and knew the country as well as the foxes did, he and I rarely
missed a sight of them, and, on one memorable day, we cut in at a moment
that bestowed upon us the finish of the run and gained for me the
brush. Absurdly bestowed, of course, but none the less glorious. The
glory was dimmed a little by the fact that just after the presentation
had been made my pony rolled, and a kind but tactless young man picked
me up, like a puppy, and deposited me on my saddle, instead of mounting
me as a gentleman should mount a lady. Nevertheless, I can confidently
say that the proudest moment of my life was when I rode home with the
brush.

My grandfather had hunted for a few seasons, when he was a young man,
with what he, after the fashion of his day, called “the Dook of
Beaufort’s” hounds. He brought over a West Carbery horse, Diamond by
name, a flea-bitten grey, and he earned for his owner the honourable
title of “That damned Irishman.” There is an old saying, “Nothing stops
a Carbery man,” and I imagine that the title aforesaid was applied with
special fervour when the hunt went into the stone-wall country and
Diamond began to sing songs of Zion and enjoy himself.

Hunting in West Carbery died out when I was a child, and the hounds were
in abeyance for many years. Political troubles and bad times generally
had led to their temporary extinction, and such hunting as came my way
was in countries far from Carbery. Of the Masters of those days not one
is now left. Hard goers and good sportsmen all round, and men too, many
of them, of the old-fashioned classical culture. It is told of the last
of that old brigade that during his last illness, a short time before he
died, he said he supposed he “would d----d soon be shooting woodcock in
Mars with Johnny B.” (who was another of the same heroic mould), and if
his supposition was justified, the Martian cock are likely to have had a
bad time of it.

In 1891 my brother Aylmer restarted the old West Carbery foxhounds, and
then indeed did that madness of the chase, of which we have treated in
“Dan Russel the Fox,” descend upon us all. The first step in the affair
was the raising, by means of concerts, public meetings, and mendicancy
generally, a sum of money; the second was the purchase of a small pack
from a private owner. These arrived with the title of “B.’s Rioters,”
and it is not too much to say that we rioted with them. It was, at
first, all thoroughly informal and entirely delightful; later we fell
into the grip of professionals, who did things as they should be done,
and inflicted decorum upon us and the Rioters. The days of “Danny-O” and
“Patsey Sweeny” passed, and the thrill died out of the diaries.

No longer are such items to be found as:

“Jack, Martin, and I took hounds to walk out with Patsey. Came on a
hare.” (This means that we went to look for a hare, ardently and with
patience.) “Ran her for two and a half hours, all on our own miserable
legs. Lost her in darkness. All pretty tired when we got back to
kennels.”

Or again. “Aylmer, Martin, and I went to kennels and christened the new
draft, seven and a half couple of puppies. Coupled them and tried to
take them out. The instant they were coupled they went stark mad and
fought, mostly in the air; it looked like a battle of German heraldic
eagles.”

Other entries, which I decline to make public, relate to drags,
disreputably laid, for disreputable reasons, and usually dedicated to
English visitors, who did not always appreciate the attention.

My brother kept the hounds going for twelve seasons, during which we had
the best of sport and learned to know the people and the country in the
way that hunting alone can teach. After his long term

[Illustration: THE WEST CARBERY HOUNDS.

M. J. R.
]

of office had ended, a farmer summed up for me the opinion that the
country people had of him:

“He was the King of the world for them! If he rode his horses into their
beds they’d ask no better!”

When he gave up in 1903, I followed him in the Mastership, which I have
held, with an interval of four years, ever since. “Of all sitivations
under the sun, none is more enviable or ’onerable than that of a Master
of fox’ounds,” Mr. Jorrocks observes, and further states that his “‘ead
is nothin’ but one great bump of ‘untin’!” I do not say that things have
gone as far as this with me, but I will admit that the habit of keeping
hounds is a very clinging one.

Many congratulations and much encouragement were bestowed upon me when I
bought the hounds and took office, but warnings were not wanting. A
friend, himself a Master of Hounds, wrote to me and said that it
required “the patience of Job, and the temper of a saint, and the heart
of a lion, to navigate a pack of foxhounds,” and there have undoubtedly
been occasions when for me the value of all these attributes was
conspicuously proved by their absence at need.

If Mr. Jorrocks’s estimate of the job is to be accepted, it is, from my
point of view, chiefly in the kennels that the “enviable” aspect of
mastership is to be found. I have spoken of three hounds, specially
beloved, but the restriction of the number is only made out of
consideration for those readers whose patience could stand no more. It
is customary to despise the ignorant and unlearned in hound matters, but
I have too often witnessed their sufferings to do aught save pity. To be
a successful kennel visitor is given to so few. I have sometimes
wondered which is most to be pitied, the sanguine huntsman, drawing his
hounds one by one, in the ever-renewed belief that he has found an
admirer who knows how to admire, ending in bitterness and “letting them
all come”; or the straining visitor, groping for the right word and
praising the wrong hound. In one of Mr. Howell’s books there is a
certain “Tom Corey,” who, though without a sense of humour, yet feels a
joke in his heart from sheer lovableness. Even so did one of my aunts
feel the hounds in her heart. Her sympathy and admiration enchanted my
huntsman; he waxed more and more eloquent, and all would have been well
had not “Tatters,” a broken-haired fox-terrier, come into view.

“Oh!” exclaimed my Aunt S. rapturously, “what a darling little hound! I
like it the best of them all!”

The disaster of a sigh too much, or a kiss too long, was never more
tragically exemplified.

Subsequently she was heard describing her visit to the kennels; amongst
other details she noted with admiration that L., the huntsman, and I
knew the name of each hound.

“Edith is wonderful!” she said fervently, “she knows them _all_! If she
wants one of them she just says, ‘Here, Spot! Spot! Spot!’”

One gathered that the response to this classic hound name was instant.

Huntsmen have, in their way, almost as much to put up with as writers in
the matter of cross-examination.

“And do you _really_ know them? _Each_ one?”

“And have they _all_ got names?”

Then, upon explanation that there are enough names to go round, “And do
you absolutely _know_ them all?”

L., like Tom Corey, was unsustained by a sense of humour, and nothing
but his lovableness enabled him to fulfil that most difficult of
Christian duties, to suffer fools gladly.

“Lor, Master, what silly questions they do ask!” he has permitted
himself to say sometimes, when all was over. Yet, as I have said,
sympathy should also be reserved for the inquirers. Insatiable as is the
average mother for admiration of her young, she is as water unto wine
compared with a huntsman and his hounds. Few people have put a foot
deeper into trouble than I have myself, on the occasion of a visit to a
very smart pack in England. I had, I hope, come respectably through a
minute inspection of the hounds, and, that crucial trial safely past,
the Queen of Sheba tottered, spent, but thankful for preservation, into
the saddle-room, a vast and impressive apartment, there to be shown, and
to express fitting admiration for, the trophies of the chase that
adorned it. All round the panelled walls were masks, beautifully
mounted, grinning and snarling over their silver name-plates. And I,
accustomed to the long-jawed wolves that we call foxes in West Carbery,
said in all good faith,

“What a number of cubs you have killed!”

The Master said, icily, that those were foxes, and the subject dropped.

Poor L. is dead now; a keener little huntsman never blew a horn, but he
never quite succeeded in hitting it off with the farmers and country
people; they were incomprehensible to each other, alike in speech and in
spirit. L. despised anyone who got out of bed later than 5 <small>A.M.</small>, winter
and summer alike, and would boast of having got all his work done before
others were out of their beds, which was trying to people with whom
early rising is not a foible. He found it impossible to divine the
psychology of the lads who jovially told him that they had seen the fox
and had “cruisted him well” (which meant that they had stoned him back
into covert when he tried to break). It is hard to kill foxes in
Carbery, and L. was much exercised about the frequent disappointments
that them pore ’ounds had to endure as a result of bad earth-stopping.
One wet day, on arriving at the meet, I found him in a state of high
indignation. The covert we were to draw was a very uncertain find, and
it transpired that L. had secretly arranged with the farmer on whose
land it was, that he was to turn down a bagman in it. “He said he could
get one easy, and you’d ’ardly think it, Master, but the feller tells me
now it was a tame fox of ’is own he was going to turn down, and now he
says to me he thinks the day is too wet to bring out such a little pet!
‘A _little pet_!’ ’e says!”

The human voice is incapable of an accent of more biting scorn than L.
imparted to his as he spoke these words. I am unable to determine if
L.’s wrath were attributable to the farmer’s heartlessness in having
been willing to hunt a tame fox, or to his affectation of consideration
for it, or whether it was the result of rage and disappointment on
behalf of the hounds. I incline to the last theory.

I have hunted with a good many packs in Ireland of very varying degrees
of grandeur, and Ireland is privileged in unconventionalism;
nevertheless, it was in England, with a highly fashionable
Leicestershire pack, that I was privileged to behold an incident that
might have walked out of the pages of Charles Lever into the studio of
Randolph Caldecott.

I had brought over a young mare to ride and sell; she and I were the
guests of two of the best riders in England and the nicest people in the
world (which is sufficient identification for those that know the
couple in question). It was my first day with an English pack and it had
been a good one. Hunting for the day was at an end, and we had turned
our horses for home, when the fight flared up. High on the ridge of a
hill, dark against a frosty evening sky, I can still see the combatants,
with their whips in the air, laying in to each other happily and
whole-heartedly for quite a minute or two, before peacemakers came
rushing up, and what had been a pretty, old-fashioned quarrel was patted
down into a commonplace, to be dealt with by the family solicitors.

I had had my own little _fracas_ that day. The young mare was hot, and
took me over a place which included a hedge, and a wet ditch, and an old
gentleman who had waited in the ditch while his horse went on. I feared,
from what I could gather as I proceeded on my way, that he was annoyed,
but as I had caught sight of him just in time to tell him to lie down, I
could not feel much to blame.

I had an English huntsman for two or three seasons whose keenness was
equalled (rather unexpectedly) by his piety. He was an extraordinarily
hard man to go (“No silly joke of a man to ride,” as I have heard it
put), and his excitement when hounds began to run would release itself
in benedictions.

“Gawd bless you, Governor boy! Gawd bless you, Rachel my darling! Come
along, Master! Come along! He’s away, thank Gawd! He’s away!”

There was a day when hounds took us across a bad bit of bog and there
checked. Harry, the whipperin, also an Englishman, and not learned in
bogs, got in rather deep. His horse got away from him, and while he was
floundering, waist-deep in black and very cold bog-water, he saw the
hunted fox creeping into a patch of furze and rocks. He holloa’d to G.,
who galloped up as near as was advisable.

“Where is ’e, ’Arry?” he roared.

“Be’ind o’ them rocks ’e went. I wouldn’t ’a seen ’im only for gettin’
into this somethin’ ’ole,” replied Harry, dragging himself out of the
slough. “Can’t ye catch me ’orse?”

“That’s all right, ’Arry! You wouldn’t ’a viewed ’im only for the ’ole.
All things works together for good with them that loves Gawd!”

With which G. laid on his hounds, and left Harry to comfort himself with
this reflection and to catch his horse when he could.

G.’s word in season reminds me of a prayer that my nephew, Paddy Coghill
(whose infant devotions have already been referred to), offered on his
sixth birthday, one “Patrick’s Day in the morning.”

“And oh, Lord God, make it a good day for hunting, and make me sit
straight on Kelpie, and show me how to hold my reins.”

He subsequently went to the meet, himself and pony so covered with
shamrock that Tim C. (the then huntsman) told him the goats would eat
him. I cannot now vouch for the first clause of the petition having been
granted, but the R.F.A. Riding School has guaranteed that the latter
ones were fulfilled.

It is impossible for me to write a chapter about hunting without
speaking of Bridget, a little grey mare who is bracketed with Candy,
“Equal First.” I have been so happy as to have owned many good hunters.
Lottery, by Speculation, a chestnut mare who died untimely, staked by a
broken bough in a gap (and, strangely enough, her brother, “Spec,” is
the only other horse who has in this country, thank heaven, had the same
hard fate); Tarbrush, a black but comely lady, of whom it was said that
she was “a jumper in airnest, who would face up and beyond anything she
could see,” and would, if perturbed in temper, go very near to “kicking
the stars out of the sky”; Little Tim, a pocket Hercules, worthy to be
named with George Borrow’s tremendous “Irish cob”; and Kitty, whose
flippancy is such that it has been said to have consoled the country
boys for a blank day. “They were well satisfied,” said a competent
judge, “Kitty filled their eye.”

But, as with Candy among dogs, so, among horses, Bridget leads, the rest
nowhere. Her father was a thoroughbred horse, her mother a Bantry
mountain pony. She herself was very little over 15 hands 1 inch, and she
succeeded in combining the cunning and goat-like activity of the spindle
side of the house with all the heroic qualities of her father’s family.

“She has a plain head,” said a rival horse-coper, who had been so
unfortunate as not to have seen her before I did, “but that suits the
rest of her!”

I suppose it was a plain head, but anyone who had sat behind it and seen
its ears prick at sight of the coming “lep” would not think much of its
plainness. I hunted her for ten seasons, and she never gave me a fall
that was not strictly necessary. Since her retirement from the Hunt
stables she has acted as nursery governess to a succession of rising
riders, and at the age of seventeen she carried Martin for a season, and
thought little, with that feather-weight, of keeping where both of them
loved to be, at “the top of the Hunt.”

The West Carbery Hunt was once honoured by a visit from an American
hunting woman, a lady who had been sampling various British hunts and
who was a critic whose good opinion was worth having. She was an
accomplished rider and a very hard goer, and her enjoyment of such sport
as we were able to show her was eminently gratifying. She made,
however, one comment upon the country which has not been forgotten. We
had a ringing fox who rather overdid his anxiety to show the visitor a
typical West Carbery line. He took us round and about a particularly
typical hill more often than was requisite, and he declined to
demonstrate the fact that we possessed any grass country, or any sound
and civilised banks. Our visitor had the hunt, such as it was, with the
best, and spoke with marked enthusiasm of the agility of our horses.
Later I heard her discussing the events of the day.

“We jumped one place,” said my visitor, “and I said to myself, ‘Well, I
suppose that never on God’s earth shall I see a thing like that again!’
And _af_ter that,” she went on, “we jumped it five times.”

I might prolong this chapter indefinitely with stories of hunting; of
old times in Meath, with Captain “Jock” Trotter, or Mr. John Watson,
when Martin and I hunted there with our cousins, Ethel and Jim Penrose;
of characteristically blazing gallops with the Galway Blazers, in recent
years, ably piloted by Martin’s eldest brother, Jim Martin; of many a
good day at home in our own country. But an end must be made, and this
chapter may fitly close with a letter of Martin’s. The hunt of which she
writes did not take place with the West Carbery, but the country she
describes is very similar to ours, and the incidents might as well have
occurred here.

V. F. M. to the Hon. Mrs. Campbell. (December.)

     “We had an unusual sort of hunt the other day, when the hounds,
     unattended, put a fox out of a very thick wood and up a terrible
     hill; when we caught them up there ensued much scrambling and
     climbing; there were even moments when, having a bad head, I was
     extremely frightened, and, in the middle of all this, a fallow doe
     joined up from behind, _through the riders_, and got away over the
     hill-top. To the doe the hounds cheerfully attached themselves, and
     we had much fun out of it, and it was given to us to see, as they
     went away, that one hound had a rabbit in his mouth. It is not
     every day that one hunts a fox, a deer and a rabbit at the same
     moment. It was like old hunting scenes in tapestry. C., the old
     huntsman, and his old white horse went like smoke in the boggy,
     hilly country. It was pleasant to see, and the doe beat the hounds
     handsomely and got back safely to the wood, to which, in the
     meantime, the fox had strolled back by the avenue.

     “Last week we drew another of the minor mountains of this district,
     and the new draft got away like lightning after a dog! who fled
     over a spur of the hill for his paternal home. All went out of
     sight, but the row continued. C. sat and blew his horn, and the
     poor Whip nearly burst himself trying to get round them. Then they
     reappeared, half the pack by this time, going like mad, and _no_
     dog in front of them! We then had a vision of an old humpbacked man
     with a scythe, like the conventional figure of ‘Time,’ set up
     against a furzy cliff, mowing at the hounds in the full belief that
     they were going to pull him down. They swept on up the hill and
     disappeared, having, in the excursion with the dog, put up a fox!
     E. had divined it and got away with them. By cleaving to C. I
     caught them all right, otherwise I should have been left with
     everyone else at the bottom of the hill, saying funny things about
     the dog. It was touching to hear C. saying to E. in triumph, ‘Where
     are your English hounds now, Miss?’ She had praised the United, and
     this sank into the soul of C., and indeed it was his beloved
     black-and-tan Kerry beagles and Scalliwags who were in front, and
     the rest not in sight. The new English draft were probably occupied
     in crossing themselves instead of the country--for which I don’t
     blame them. Personally, however, I feel as if an open grass
     country, and a smart pack, and a sound horse, would be very
     alarming.”

The reference to “a sound horse” may be explained by the fact that owing
to her exceeding short sight we insisted on her being mounted only on
old and thoroughly reliable hunters, who were able to take care of her
as well as of themselves; it need hardly be added that such will not
invariably pass a vet.

It was ten years from the date of her bad accident before she was able
to get out hunting again; this chapter may well end with what she then
wrote to Mrs. Campbell.

“I have once more pottered forth with the hounds, and have had some real
leps, and tasted the wine of life again.”

       *       *       *       *       *

There are some whose names will never be forgotten in Carbery who will
drink no more with us what Martin Ross has called the Wine of Life. For
her that cup is set aside, and with her now are three of the best of the
lads whose pride and pleasure it used to be to wear the velvet cap of
the hunt servant, and to turn hounds in West Carbery. Gallant soldiers,
dashing riders, dear boys; they have made the supreme sacrifice for
their country, and they will ride no more with us.

The hunt goes on; season follows season; the heather dies on the hills
and the furze blossoms again in the spring. Other boys will come out to
follow hounds, and learn those lessons that hunting best can teach, but
there will never be better than those three: Ralph and Gerald
Thornycroft, and Harry Becher.

“Bred to hunting they was,” said the old huntsman, who loved them, and
has now, like them, crossed that last fence of all, “every one o’ them.
Better gentlemen to cross a country I never see.”




CHAPTER XXV

“THE IRISH R.M.”


As had been the case with “The Real Charlotte,” so were we also in Paris
when “Some Experiences of an Irish R.M.”--to give the book its full and
cumbrous title--was published by Messrs. Longman in November, 1899.

It was probably better for us both that we should be where, beyond the
voices, there was peace, but it meant that most of the fun of publishing
a book was lost to us. The thrill, for example, of buying a chance
paper, and lighting upon a review in it. One might buy all the papers in
Paris without a moment of anxiety.

After a time, however, congested envelopes of “press cuttings,” mostly
of a reassuring character, began to arrive. Press-cuttings, received _en
gros_, are liable to induce feelings of indigestion, and with their
economy of margin and general suggestion of the waste-paper basket,
their tendency is to crush the romance out of reviews; but Martin and I
found them good reading. And gradually, letters from unknown readers
began to reach us. Pathetic letters, one from “an Irish Exile,” thanking
us for “a Whiff of Irish air,” another from Australia, proudly claiming
possession of “Five drops of Irish blood,” and offering them as an
excuse for “troubling us with thanks.” Serious inquiries, beginning, in
one instance, “Dear Sirs or Ladies, or Sir or Lady,”--as to whether we
were men or women, or both. A friendly writer, in America, informed us
that legend was already “crystalising all over us.” “There is a
tradition in our neighbourhood that you are ladies--also that you live
at Bally something--that you are Art Students in Paris--that you are
Music Students in Germany ... but my writing is not to inquire into your
identity--or how you collaborate ... a cumulative debt of gratitude fell
due....” The writer then proceeded to congratulate us on “having
accomplished the rare feat of being absolutely modern, yet bearing no
date,” and ended by saying “I think the stories will be as good in ten
years or fifty (which probably interests you less) as they are to-day.”
A kind forecast, that still remains to be verified. The same writer, who
was herself one of the trade, went on to say that she “_knew_ that the
Author is not insulted or aggrieved on hearing that perfect strangers
are eagerly awaiting the next book, or re-reading the last with complete
enjoyment,” and this chapter may be taken as a confirmation of the truth
of what she said. One may often smile at the form in which, sometimes,
the approval is conveyed, but I welcome this opportunity of thanking
those wonderful people, who have taken the trouble to write to Martin
and me, often from the ends of the earth, to tell us that our writing
had given them pleasure; not more, I think, than their letters have
given us, so we can cry quits over the transaction.

We have been told, and the story is well authenticated, of a young lady
who invariably slept with two copies of the book (like my aunt and her
“_Sommeliers_”), one on each side of her, so that on whichever side she
faced on waking, she could find instant refreshment. An assurance of
almost excessive appreciation came from America, informing us that we
“had Shakspere huddled into a corner, screaming for mercy.” We were told
of a lady (of the bluest literary blood) who had classified friends from
acquaintances by finding out if they had read and appreciated “The Real
Charlotte” or no, and who now was unable to conceive how she had ever
existed without the assistance of certain quotations from “The R.M.”
Perhaps one of the most pleasing of these tales was one of a man who
said (to a faithful hearer) “First I read it at full speed, because I
couldn’t stop, and then I read it _very_ slowly, chewing every word; and
then I read it a third time, dwelling on the bits I like best; and then,
and _not_ till then, thank Heaven! I was told it was written by two
women!”

An old hunting man, a friend and contemporary of Surtees and Delmé
Radcliffe, wrote to us saying that he was “The Evangelist of the Irish
R.M. It is the only doctrine that I preach.... It is ten years since I
dropped upon it by pure accident, and, like Keats, in his equally
immortal sonnet--

    ‘Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
     When a new planet swims into his ken,’

I am so deeply grieved that you cannot hunt. I can sympathise. It is
sixty years since I began hunting, and I know how you must miss it. Now
you realise the truth of John Jorrocks. ‘For hunting is like the air we
breathe, if we have it not, we die.’ But don’t do that. Ever yours, etc.
etc.”

We have had many letters containing inquiries of a sort that taxed both
memory and invention to find replies to them. Bewildering demands for
explanations, philological, etymological, zoological, of such statements
as “The Divil in the Wild Woods wouldn’t content him,” or Flurry Knox’s
refusal to “be seen

[Illustration: AT BUNALUN. “GONE TO GROUND.”

A. C.
]

[Illustration: WAITING FOR THE TERRIERS.

A. C.
]

dead at a pig fair” in certain articles of attire. Why a pig fair? Why
dead? Why everything? Martin’s elucidation of the pig fair problem
appeared in the _Spectator_, included in a letter from the inquirer,
“G.,” and is as follows:

“I have never given a necktie to a male friend, or even enemy; but a
necktie was once given to me. I showed it to a person whose opinion on
such matters I revere. He said at once, ‘I would not be seen dead in it
at a pig-fair.’ The matter of the tie ended there; to use the valuable
expression of the wife of the male friend, (in connection with a toy
that might possibly prove injurious to her young,) I ‘gradually threw it
away.’ That was my first experience of the pig-fair trope, and I have
never ceased to find comfort in it, nor ever questioned its
completeness. I am aware that nothing, presumably, will matter to me
when I am dead, yet, casting my mind forward, I do not wish the beholder
of my remains, casting his eye backward, to be scandalised by my taste
in ties, or other accompaniments, while I was alive. I do not myself
greatly care about being alive at a pig-fair, neither is it an
advantage, socially or otherwise, to be dead there. Yet this odium might
be enhanced, could even be transcended, in the eye of the beholder, by
the infamy of my necktie. To this point I have treated the beholder as a
person able to appreciate the discredit, not only of my necktie, but
also of being dead at a pig-fair. There remains, however, and in a
highly intensive manner, the pig-fair itself. We trust and believe the
pig-jobber is critical about pigs; but we do not expect from him
fastidiousness in artistic and social affairs. He will not, we hope,
realise the discredit of being dead at a pig-fair, but there can be
neckties at which he will draw the line. Considering, therefore, the
disapprobation of the pig-jobber, joined to that of the other
beholders, and finding that fore-knowledge of the callousness of death
could not allay my sense of these ignominies, I gradually threw away the
necktie.”

I trust “G.” will permit me to quote also the following from his letter.

“As reference has been made to the ‘R.M.’ your readers will be amused to
hear that a French sportsman who had asked the name of a good sporting
novel, and had been recommended the work in question, said with some
surprise, ‘But I did not think such things existed in Ireland.’ He
imagined the title to be ‘Some Reminiscences of an Irish Harem.’

A leading place among the communications and appreciations that we
received about our books was taken by what we were accustomed to call
Medical Testimonials. The number of quinzies and cases of tonsilitis
that Major Yeates has cured, violently, it is true, but effectually, the
cases of prostration after influenza, in which we were assured he alone
had power to rouse and cheer the sufferer, cannot possibly be
enumerated. We have sometimes been flattered into the hope that we were
beginning to rival the Ross “Fluit-player” of whom it was said, “A man
in deep concumption From death he would revive.”

We had but one complaint, and that was from a cousin, who said it had
reduced her to “Disabling laughter,” which, “remembering the awful
warning, ‘laugh, and grow F----!’” she had tried her utmost to restrain.

The envelopes of press cuttings became more and more congested as the
months went on, and the “R.M.” continued his course round the world;
and, thanks to his being, on the whole, an inoffensive person, he was
received with more kindness than we had ever dared to hope for. There
were, as far as I can remember, but few rose leaves with crumples in
them, and even they had their compensations, as, I think, the following
sample crumple will sufficiently indicate. I am far from wishing to hold
this pronouncement up to derision. There was a great deal more of it
than appears here, which, unfortunately, I have not space to quote. We
found many of its strictures instructive and bracing, and the suffering
that pulses in the final paragraph bears the traces of a genuine
emotion.

“The stories were originally published in a magazine, and would be less
monotonous and painful, no doubt, if read separately, and in small
doses.... The picture they give of Irish life is ... so depressingly
squalid and hopeless.... The food is appallingly bad, and the cooking
and service, if possible, worse. No one in the book, high or low, does a
stroke of work, unless shady horse-selling and keeping dirty public
houses can be said to be doing work.... On the whole, the horses and
hounds are far more important than the human beings, and the stables and
kennels are only a degree less dilapidated and disgusting than the
houses. Not a trace of romance, seriousness, or tenderness, disturbs the
uniform tone of the book.

“Such is the picture of our country, given, I believe, by two Irish
ladies. One, at least, is Irish--Miss Martin, a niece of the Honourable
Mrs. P. A more unfeminine book I have never perused, or one more devoid
of any sentiment of refinement, for even men who write horsey novels
preserve some tinge of romance in their feelings towards women which
these ladies are devoid of. A complete hardness pervades their treatment
of the female as of the male characters.”

It is seventeen years since we first perused this melancholy
indictment. Is it too late to do one act of justice and to restore to
the reviewer one illusion? Martin Ross cannot claim the relationship
assigned to her; the Honourable Mrs. P. leaves the court without a stain
on her character.

Among the best and most faithful of the friends of the R.M., we make
bold to count the Army. After the South African War, we were shown a
letter in which a Staff-officer had said that he “had worn out three
copies of the ‘Irish R.M.’ during the War, but it had preserved for him
his reason, which would otherwise have been lost.” Another wrote to tell
us of the copy of the book that had been found in General de Wet’s tent,
on one of the many occasions when that stout campaigner had got up a
little earlier than had been expected. Yet a third officer, no less than
a Director of Military Intelligence, said that a statue should be
erected in honour of the “R.M.” “For services rendered during the War.”
And, as Mr. Belloc has sung, “Surely the Tartar should know!”

Much later came a letter from Northern Nigeria, telling us that “the
book was ripping,” apologising for “frightful cheek” in writing, ending
with the statement that “even if we were annoyed,” the writer was, “at
any rate, a long way off!”

In very truth we were not annoyed. We have had letters that filled us
with an almost shamed thankfulness that we should have been able, with
such play-boys as Flurry Knox, and “Slipper,” and the rest, to give what
seemed to be a real lift to people who needed it; and, since 1914, it is
not easy to express what happiness it has brought us both to hear, as we
have often heard, that the various volumes of the R.M.’s adventures had
done their share in bringing moments of laughter, and, perhaps, of
oblivion for a while to their surroundings, to the fighters in France
and in all those other cruel places, where endurance and suffering go
hand in hand, and the lads lay down their lives with a laugh.

Nothing, I believe, ever gave Martin more pleasure than that passages
from the “Irish R.M.” should have been included among the Broad Sheets
that the _Times_ sent out to the soldiers. It was in the last summer of
her life, little as we thought it, that this honour was paid to our
stories, and had she been told how brief her time was to be, and been
asked to choose the boon that she would like best, I believe that to be
numbered among that elect company of consolers was what she would most
gladly have chosen.

A little book was sent to me, not long ago, which was published in the
spring of this year, 1917. It gives an account, worthy in its courage
and simplicity of the brilliant and gallant young life that it
commemorates. In it is told how Gilbert Talbot, of the Rifle Brigade,
“began the plan of reading aloud in the men’s rest times, and we heard
from many sources what the fun was, and the shouts of laughter, from his
reading aloud of ‘Some Experiences of an Irish R.M.’ ‘Philippa’s first
Foxhunt’ was a special success.” And in his last entry in his diary, he
himself tells of having “read one of the old R.M. stories aloud,” and
that it was “a roaring success.”

Yet one other story, and one that touches the fount of tears. It was
written to me by one who knew and loved Martin; one whose husband had
been killed in the war, and who wrote of her eldest son,

“I want to tell you that the R.M. helped me through what would have been
D----’s twenty-first birthday yesterday. I know Violet would have been
glad.”

I believe that she knows these things, and I am quite sure that she is
glad.




CHAPTER XXVI

OF GOOD TIMES

IN A SWISS VALLEY.

    Silver and blue the hills, and blue the infinite sky,
    And silver sweet the straying sound of bells
    Among the pines; their tangled music tells
    Where the brown cattle wander. From on high
    A glacier stream leaps earthward, passionately,
    A white soul flying from a wizard’s spells.
    And still above the pines one snow-drift dwells,
    Winter’s last sentinel, left there to die.
    From the deep valley, while the waterfall
    Charms memory to sleep, I see the snow
    Sink, conquered, on the pine trees’ steady spears.
    A waft of flowers comes to me. Dearest, all
    Our happy days throng back, and with the flow
    Of that wild stream, there mingle alien tears.


       *       *       *       *       *

The effort of writing the twelve “R.M.” stories against time, and before
she had even began to recover from the effects of the hunting accident,
told upon Martin more severely than we could either of us have believed
possible. For the following four years, 1900 to 1903, it was impossible
for her to undertake any work that would demand steady application, and
it was out of the question to bind ourselves to any date for anything.
In looking over our records, the fact that has throughout been the most
outstanding is, how seldom she was quite free from suffering of some
kind or other. For a creature who adored activity of any kind, and whose
exquisite lightness of poise and perfectness of physical equipment
predisposed her for any form of sport, her crippling short sight was a
most cruel handicap, and in nothing was the invincible courage,
patience, and sweetness of her nature so demonstrated as in the
fortitude with which she accepted it.

It is said that blind people develop a sixth sense, and it was a truism
with us that Martin saw and knew more of any happening, at any
entertainment, than any of the rest of us, endowed though we were with
sight like hawks, but unprovided with her perception, and concentration,
and intuition. There have been times when her want of sight supported
her, as when, at a very big Admiralty House Dinner (no matter where), an
apple pie that had made the tour of the table in vain was handed to her.
Unaware of its blighted past she partook, and slowly disposed of it,
talking to her man the while. It was not until she was going home that a
justly scandalised sister was able to demand an explanation as to why
she had brought the table to a standstill, even as Joshua held up the
sun at Ajalon.

But more often--far more often--it has betrayed her. Once, after a visit
at a country house, the party, a large one, stood round the motor in
farewell, and she, a little late for the train, as was her custom,
motor-veiled, and deserted by her eye-glasses, hurriedly shook hands
with all and sundry, and ended with the butler. She could never remember
how far the salutation had been carried, or the point at which her eyes
were spiritually opened. It was a searing memory, but she said she
thought and hoped that, as with the Angel of the Darker Drink, she did
not, at that last dread moment, shrink. But, she added, undoubtedly the
butler did.

No one was ever such a comrade on an expedition, and many such have she
and I made together. Times of the best, when we went where we would, and
did what pleased us most, and had what I hold to be, on the whole, the
best company in the world, that of painting people. (Yet I admit that a
spice of other artists adds flavour.) Even during those years of
comparative invalidism, after the traitor “Dervish” had so nearly
crushed her life out of her, Martin never surrendered to the allied
forces of _malaise_, and those attractions of idleness and comfort which
may be symbolised in “The Sofa.”

She was on a horse again before many, in her case, would have been off
the sofa, and when, fighting through phalanxes of friends and doctors,
she went hunting again, her nerve was what it ever had been, of steel.
We went to Achill Island in one of those summers, to a hotel where “The
Sofa” was practically non-existent (being invariably used as a reserve
bed for bagmen), and the unpunctuality of the meals might possibly have
been intended to evoke an appetite that would ignore their atrocity. In
this it failed, but it evoked various passages in “Some Irish
Yesterdays,” and thus may be credited with having assisted us to get
better dinners elsewhere.

We went to London, and stayed at the Bolton Studios, that strange,
elongated habitation, that is like nothing so much as a corridor train
in a nightmare. There, one night, Martin got ill, and I had to summon,
post haste, the nearest doctor. He came, and was an Irishman, and was as
clever as Irish doctors often are, and as unconventional. He is dead
now, so I may mention that when, in the awful, echoing corridor, at dead
of night, the delicate subject of his fee was broached, we discovered
that there was an unprocurable sixpence between us.

He eyed me and said,

“I’ll toss ye for the sixpence!”

“Done!” called Martin, feebly, from within.

The doctor and I tossed, double or quits, sudden death. I won. And there
came a faint cock-crow from the inner chamber.

That year she wrote a sketch called “A Patrick’s Day Hunt,” and I drew
the illustrations for it. It was published as a large coloured
picture-book, by Constable & Co., and was very well reviewed. The story
is supposed to be told by a countryman to a friend, and is a remarkable
_tour de force_, both in idiom and in realising the countryman point of
view. We were afraid that it might be found too subtle a study of
dialect for the non-Irish reader, so we were the more pleased when we
were told of an English Quaker family, living in the very heart of their
native country, who, every day, directly after prayers, read aloud a
portion of “A Patrick’s Day Hunt.”

(In this connection I will quote a fragment of a letter which bears
indirectly on the same point.)

E. Œ. S. to V. F. M.    (Spring, 1903.)

     “---- I have also heard of a very smart lady, going to Ireland for
     the first time, who invested in an R.M., saying, ‘I have bought
     this book. I want to see how one should talk to the Irish.’

     “‘Blasht your Sowl!’ replied my friend Slipper.

     “‘May the Divil crack the two legs undher ye!’ (See any page,
     anywhere, in the Irish R.M.)”

Another effort of what I may call the Sofa period was an account of a
case that we had been privileged to see and hear in a County Galway
Petty Sessions Court. We called it “An Irish Problem”; it appeared in
the _National Review_, and is now reprinted in “All on the Irish Shore.”
This book, which is a collection of short stories and articles, was
published by Longmans, Green & Co. in March, 1903. The stories, etc., in
it had all appeared in various serials, and one, “An Irish Miracle,” has
called forth many letters and inquiries. Even during the present year of
1917 I have had a letter from a lady in Switzerland, asking for
information as to how to use the charm.

In a letter from myself to Martin, written during a visit to an English
country house, I have come upon a reference to it. “They have been
reading ‘All on the Irish Shore’ here. It was nobly typical of Colonel
D. (an old friend) to read ‘An Irish Miracle’ in silence, and then ask,
grimly, how much of it was true. Nothing more. There is wonderful
strength of character in such conduct--beyond most Irish people. It is
all part of the splendid English gift of not caring if they are
agreeable or no. Just think of the engaging anxiety of the middle-class
Irishman to be _simpatica_ to his company!”

I may here state, with my hand, so to speak, on my heart, that there
_is_ a charm, an actual form of words which may be divulged only by “_a
her to a him; or a him to a her_.” It is of the highest piety, being
based on the teaching of the Gospels, and should be used with reverence
and conviction. I have heard of two occasions, and know of one, on which
it took effect. Unfortunately it cannot be used in healing a horse, and
whoever does so, loses henceforth the power of employing it
successfully; more than this I cannot say. I learnt it in the Co. Meath,
and those who would “Know my Celia’s Charms,” or any other charms, from
“The Cure for a Worm in the Heart,” to “A Remedy for the Fallen Palate,”
to say nothing of the Curing of Warts, and such small deer, are
recommended to prosecute their inquiries in the Royal County.

In October, 1902, it was decreed that Martin should try what a rest cure
would do for her. During her incarceration, and in the spring of 1903, I
drew and wrote “Slipper’s A. B. C. of Fox Hunting,” which materialised
as a large picture-book; it was published by Messrs. Longman, and I
dedicated it, in a financial as well as a literary sense, to the West
Carbery Foxhounds, of which pack, in the same spring, I became the
Master.

It was while we were at Aix, that June, that we disinterred “The Irish
Cousin,” and prepared it for a renewal of existence under the auspices
of Messrs. Longman. Shuddering, we combed out youthful redundancies and
intensities, and although we found it impossible to deal with it as
drastically as we could have wished, having neither time nor inclination
to re-write it, we gave it a handling that scared it back to London as
purged and chastened as a small boy after his first term at a public
school. During these early years of the century, my sister and I, with a
solid backing from our various relations, instituted a choral class in
the village of Castle Townshend. It flourished for several years; we
discovered no phenomenal genius, but we did undoubtedly find a great
deal of genuine musical feeling. It is worth mentioning that, in our
experience, the gift of untrained Irish singers is rhythm. If once the
measure were caught, and the “beat” of the stick felt, an inherent sense
of time kept the choir moving with the precision that is so delightful a
feature of their dancing of jigs and reels. Some pleasant voices we
found, and it was noteworthy that the better and the more classical the
music that we tried to teach, the more popular it was. Hardly any of
them could read music, and it was the task of those who could to impart
the alto, tenor, and bass of the glees to the class, by the arduous
method of singing each part to its appropriate victims until exhaustion
intervened. Once learnt, the iron memories of our people held the notes
secure, but I shall not soon forget how one of my cousins spent herself
in the task of teaching to a new member, a young farm labourer, a tenor
part. L.’s own voice was a rich and mellow contralto, and the
remembrance of her deep, impassioned warblings, and of her pupil’s
random and bewildered bleatings, is with me still. Musical societies in
small communities have precarious lives. Gradually our best singers left
us, to be wasted as sailors, soldiers, servants, school teachers, and I
only speak of the society now in order to justify and explain a letter
of Martin’s in which is described an experience that she owed to it.

V. F. M. to E. Œ. S. (Dublin, October (year uncertain).)

     “Miss K. ceaselessly flits from Committee to Lecture and from
     Lecture to Convention, and would hound me to all. She is much
     wrapped up in the _Feis Ceoil_, of which a meeting, about Village
     Choral Societies, was held in the Mansion House on Friday. She
     begged me to go, and see the Lord Mayor preside, and hear much
     useful information, so, in the interests of the C.T. Choral Class I
     went. It was five o’clock before I approached, for the first time
     in my life, the portals of the Mansion House, and in the hall I
     could see nothing but a dirty bicycle and a little boy of about
     ten, who murmured that I was to write my name in a book, which I
     did with a greasy pencil from his own pocket. He told me that I was
     to go to the stairs and take the first to the left. I did so, and
     found myself in a pitch dark drawing-room. I returned to the boy,
     who then told me to go _up_ the stairs and turn to my left.

     “I climbed two flights, of homely appearance, and found a quite
     dark landing at the top. As I stood uncertain, something stirred in
     the dark. It was very low and dwarfish, and my flesh crept; it said
     nothing, but moved past, no higher than my waist. It seemed, in the
     glimmer that came from the foot of the stairs, to be some awful
     little thing carrying a big bundle on its back or head. I shall
     never know more than this.

     “There was light down a passage, and making for it I came to a room
     with little and big beds jammed up side by side, obviously a
     nursery. There was also a nurse. I murmured apologies and fled. The
     nurse, if it were indeed a nurse and not an illusion, took not the
     faintest notice. After various excursions round the dark landing,
     during which the conviction grew upon me that I was in a dream, I
     went back to the nursery passage and there met a good little
     slut-tweenie, without cap or apron, who took me downstairs and put
     me right for the meeting, which I entered in a state bordering on
     hysterics. That died away very soon under the influence of a very
     long speech about the hire of pianos. Very practical, but deadly.
     The room was interesting, panelled with portraits around, and the
     audience was scanty.... On the whole I think the information I
     obtained is entirely useless to you, but the mysterious life into
     which I stumbled was interesting, and had a pleasing Behind the
     Looking Glass bewilderment in it.... This morning I had a tooth out
     under gas. I am quite sure that all gassings and chloroformings are
     deeply uncanny. One dies, one goes off into dreadful vastness with
     one’s astral body. That was the feeling. A poor little clinging <small>ME</small>,
     that first clung to the human body that had decoyed it into B----’s
     chair, was cast loose from that, and then hung desperately on to
     an astral creature that was wandering in nightmare
     fastnesses,--(even as I wandered in the Mansion House)--quite
     separate--then that was lost, and that despairing <small>ME</small> said to itself
     quite plainly, ‘I am forsaken--I have lost grip--I don’t know how I
     am behaving--I must just endure.’ Long afterwards came an effect as
     of the gold shower of a firework breaking silently over my head.
     Then appeared a radiant head in a fog--B----’s. Delightful
     relaxation of awful effort at self-control, and sudden realisation
     that the brute was out. Then the usual restoration to the world,
     tipped B----, put on my hat, and so home. I am sure these visions
     happen when one dies, and I am convinced of the existence of an
     innermost self, who just sits and holds on to the other two.”

There came a spring when influenza fell upon Martin in London and could
not be persuaded to release its grip of her throat. It was the second
season after I took the hounds, and I was at home when, in the middle of
March, Martin’s doctor commanded her to lose no time in getting as far
South as was convenient. I handed over the hounds to my brother Aylmer,
and started for London at a moment’s notice, with an empty mind and a
Continental Bradshaw. In the train I endeavoured to fill the former with
the latter, and, beginning with France, its towns and watering places,
the third name on the list was Amélie-les-Bains. “Warm sulphur springs,
which are successfully used in affections of the lungs. Known to the
Romans. Thriving town, finely placed at the confluence of the rivers
Tech and Mondony, at the foot of Fort-les-Bains. Owing to mildness of
climate Baths open all the year. Living comparatively cheap.” The
description was restrained but seductive, and I brooded over it all the
way to Dublin.

It happened that one of the nice women, who are occasionally to be met
with in trains, shared a carriage with me from Holyhead. To her I
irrepressibly spoke of Amélie-les-Bains. It may or may not be believed
that she had, only the previous day, studied with, she said, the utmost
interest and admiration, a collection of photographs of Amélie, taken by
a brother, or a sister, who had spent the time of their lives there. (I
now believe that the nice woman was herself the human embodiment of
Amélie.) I went next day to Cook’s; they had never heard of Amélie. No
one had ever heard of it, but I clung to Bradshaw and my nice woman, and
in three days we started, in faith, for Amélie, Martin with bronchitis
and a temperature, and I with tickets that could not be prevailed on to
take us farther than Toulouse, and with more dubiety than I admitted. As
I have, since then, met but one person who had ever heard of Amélie, it
may not be considered officious if I mention that it is in South-Eastern
France, Department Pyrenées Orientales, and that the Pyrenees stand
round about it as the hills stand round about Jerusalem, and that “the
confluence of the rivers Tech and Mondony” was all and more than
Bradshaw had promised.

Martin and I have wandered through many byways of the world, and have
loved most of them, but I think Amélie comes first in our affections. It
is thirteen years, now, since we stayed at “Les Thermes Romains” Hotel.
We went there because we liked the name; we stayed there for six
delightful weeks, from the middle of March to the beginning of May, and
irrational impulse was justified of her children. One feature “Les
Thermes Romains” possessed that I have never seen reduplicated. It was
heated throughout by the Central Fires of Nature. From the heart of the
mountains came the hot sulphurous streams that gurgled in the pipes in
the passages, and filled hot water jugs, and hot water bottles, and
regenerated the latter, if of indiarubber, restoring to them their
infant purity of complexion in a way that gave us great hope for
ourselves. Hannibal had passed through Amélie. He had built roads, and
dammed the river, and given his name to the Grotte d’Annibale. After him
the Romans had come, and had made the marble baths in which we also
tried, not unsuccessfully, to wash away our infirmities, and after them
the Moors had been there, and had built mysterious, windowless villages
of pale stone, that hung in clusters, like wasps’ nests, on the sides of
the hills, and had left some strain of darkness and fineness in the
people, as well as a superfluity of X’s in the names of the places.

While we were at Les Thermes, two little Englishmen strayed in,
accidentally, but all the other guests were French. Among them was an
old gentleman who had been in his youth a _protégé_ of Georges Sand. He
sat beside Martin, and joined with Isidore, the old head-waiter, in
seeing that she ate and drank of the best and the most typical “_du
pays_.” “_C’est du pays, Mademoiselle!_” Isidore would murmur,
depositing a preserved orange, like a harvest moon in syrup, upon her
plate; while Monsieur P. would select the fattest of the olives and
tenderest of the artichokes for “_Mees Violette_.” Monsieur P. was ten
years in advance of his nation in liking and believing in English
people. He told us that Georges Sand was the best woman in the world,
the kindest, the cleverest, the most charming; he loved dogs; “_Ah, ils
sont meilleurs que nous!_” he said, with conviction, but he excepted
Georges Sand and Mees Violette.

While we were at Amélie, we wrote the beginning of “Dan Russel the Fox,”
sitting out on the mountain side, amidst the marvellous heaths, and
spurges, and flowers unknown to us, while the rivers Tech and Mondony
stormed “in confluence” in the valley below us, and the pink mist of
almond blossom was everywhere. Dan Russel progressed no farther than a
couple of chapters and then retired to the shelf, where he remained
until the spring of 1909 found us at Portofino with my sister and a
friend, Miss Nora Tracey. We worked there in the olive woods, in the
delicious spring of North Italy, and although it was finished at home,
it was Portofino that inspired the setting of the final chapter. It
further inspired us with a sentiment towards the German nation that has
been most helpful during the present war, and has enabled us to accept
any tale of barbarism with entire confidence.

Northern Italy was as much in the hands of the Huns then as at any time
since the days of Attila. Even had their table manners been other than
what they were, Siegfried Wagner, striding slowly and splendidly on the
Santa Margherita Road, in a grey knickerbocker suit and pale blue
stockings, or Gerhardt Hauptmann, the dramatist, with his aggressively
intellectual and bright pink brow bared to the breeze, posing on the sea
front, each attended by a little rabble of squaws, would have inspired a
distaste vast enough to have included their entire nation. One incident
of our stay at Portofino may be recounted. An old Russian Prince had
come to the hotel, a small, grey old man, feeble and fragile, in charge
of a daughter. Gradually a rumour grew that he had been a great
musician. There was a pertinacious fiddle-playing little German doctor,
whose singular name was Willy Rahab, in the hotel; he had the art of
getting what he wanted, and one evening, having played Mozart with my
sister for as long as he desired to do so, he concentrated upon the old
Prince. There was a long resistance, but at last the old Russian walked
feebly to the piano, and seated himself on so low a stool that his
wrists were below the level of the keyboard. I saw his fingers, grey and
puffy, and rheumatic, settle with an effort on the keys. He looked like
an ash-heap ready to crumble into dust. I said to myself that it was a
brutality. And, as I said it, the ash-heap burst into flames, and
Liszt’s arrangement of “Die Walkürenritt” suddenly crashed, and stormed
and swept. There was some element of excitement communicated by his
playing that I have never known before or since, and we shook in it and
were lost in it, as one shakes in a winter gale, standing on western
cliffs with the wind and the spray in one’s face. Then, when it was all
over, the old ash-heap, greyer than ever, waited for no plaudits,
resigned himself to his daughter, and was hustled off to bed. As for the
hotel piano, till that moment poor but upright, after that wild ride it
remained prostrate, and could in future only whisper an accompaniment to
Doctor “Veely’s” violin. It transpired that the Russian had been the
personal friend of Wagner, of Schumann, and of Liszt, in the brave days
of old at Leipsic, and was one of the few remaining repositories of the
grand tradition.

We were at Montreuil, a small and very ancient town, not far from
Boulogne, when “Some Further Experiences of an Irish R.M.” was
published. These had appeared in the _Strand_ and other magazines, and
had gradually accumulated until a volume became possible. We had had an
offer from an Irish journal, then, and, I think, still, unknown to
fame, which was, in its way, gratifying. The editor offered “to consider
a story” if we would “write one about better society than the people in
the Experiences of an Irish Policeman.” We were unable to meet this
request. For one thing, we were unable to imagine better or more
agreeable society than is the portion of an Irish Policeman. Our only
regret was that the many social advantages of the R.I.C. were not more
abundantly within our reach.

Montreuil was “a place of ancient peace,” of placid, unmolested painting
in its enchanting by-streets (where all the children, unlike those of
Étaples, had been confirmed in infancy), of evenings of classical music,
provided delightfully at the studios of two of our friends, who were
themselves musicians, and were so happy as to have among their friends a
violinist, a pianist, and a singer, all of high honour in their
profession. Few things have Martin and I more enjoyed than those
evenings in the high, dim-lighted studio, with a misty, scented
atmosphere of flowers and coffee and cigarettes, and with the satiating
beauty of a Brahms violin sonata pouring in a flood over us.

It is a temptation to me to dwell on these past summers, but I will
speak of but one more, of the time we spent on the Lac d’Anneçy. We
stayed for a while in the town of Anneçy, whose canals, exquisite as
they are for painting, are compounded of the hundred ingredients for
which Cologne is famous. From Anneçy we moved across the lake to
Chavoire, whence the artist can look across the water back to Anneçy’s
spires and towers, and can try to decide if they are more beautiful in
the white mists of morning or when the sun is sinking behind them.

That was in September, 1911, and when we got back to London, “Dan
Russel” was on the eve of coming out. An industrious niece of mine, aged
some four and a half years, toiled for many months at a woolwork
waistcoat, a Christmas present for her father. It was finished, not
without strain, in time for the festival, and Katharine said, flinging
herself into a chair, with a flourish of the long and stockingless legs
with which children are afflicted, even at Christmas time,

“_Now_ I’m going to read books, and never do another stitch of work till
I die!”

So did Martin and I assure each other, though without the gesture that
gave such effective emphasis to Katharine’s determination.

We stayed luxuriously at our club, and had reviews of “Dan Russel,” hot
from the press, for breakfast, and I enjoyed myself enormously at the
Zoo, making sketches of elephants and tigers and monkeys for a
picture-book that I projected in honour of the Katharine above
mentioned.

Passing pleasant it all was; alas! that the pleasure is now no longer
passing, but past.

[Illustration: WEST CARBERY HOUNDS AT LISS ARD.]

[Illustration: PORTOFINO.

V. F. M.
]




CHAPTER XXVII

VARIOUS OPINIONS


While I have been writing this book the difficulty of deciding between
the things that interested Martin and me, and those that might
presumably interest other people, has been ever before me. In the path
of this chapter there is another and still more formidable lion,
accompanied--as a schoolchild said--by “his even fiercer wife, the
Tiger.” By which I wish to indicate Irish politics, and Woman’s
Suffrage. I will take the Tiger first, and will dispose of it as briefly
as may be.

Martin and I, like our mothers before us, were, are, and always will be,
Suffragists, whole-hearted, unshakable, and the longer we have lived the
more unalterable have been our convictions. Some years ago we were
honoured by being asked to join the Women’s Council of the Conservative
and Unionist Women’s Franchise Association; she was a Vice-President of
the Munster Women’s Franchise League, and I have the honour of being its
President. Since speech-making, even in its least ceremonial and most
confidential form, was to her, and is to me, no less appalling than
would be “forcible feeding,” we can at least claim that our
constitutional wing of the Movement has not been without its martyrs.
The last piece of writing together that Martin and I undertook was a
pamphlet, written at the request of the C.U.W.F.A., entitled “With
Thanks for Kind Enquiries.” It set forth to the best of our power the
splendid activities of the various suffrage societies after the Great
War broke out, and it pleases me to think that our work together was
closed and sealed with this expression of the faith that was and is in
us.

This conscientiously and considerately condensed statement will, I
trust, sufficiently dispose of the Tiger. But who could hope in half a
dozen lines, or in as many volumes, to state their views about Ireland?
No one, I fear, save one of those intrepid beings, wondrous in their
self-confidence(not to say presumption), who lightly come to Ireland for
three weeks, with what they call “an open mind,” which is an endowment
that might be more accurately described as an open mouth, and an
indiscriminate swallow. Some such have come our way, occasionally,
English people whose honesty and innocence would be endearing, if they
were a little less overlaid by condescension. It may be enlightening if
I mention one such, who told us that he had had “such a nice
car-driver.” “He opened his whole heart to me,” said the guileless
explorer; “he told me that he and his wife and children had practically
nothing to live on but the tips he got from the people he drove about!”

It was unfortunate that I had seen this heart-opening and heart-rending
car-driver, and chanced to be aware that he was unmarried and in steady
employment.

In my experience, Irish people, of all classes, are, as a rule,
immaculately honest and honourable where money is concerned. I have
often been struck by the sanctity with which money is regarded, by which
I mean the money of an employer. It is a striking and entirely
characteristic feature, and is in no class more invariable than in the
poorest. But, to return to the car-driver, when a large, kind fish opens
his mouth to receive a fly, and one sees within it a waiting coin, it is
hardly to be expected that St. Peter’s example will not be followed.

As a matter of fact, the Irish man or woman does not open his or her
“whole heart” to strangers. Hardly do we open them to each other. We
are, unlike the English, a silent people about the things that affect us
most deeply; which is, perhaps, the reason that we are, on the whole,
considered to be good company. It is in keeping with the
contradictiousness of Ireland that the most inherently romantic race in
the British Isles is the least sentimental, the most conversational
people, the most reserved, and also that Irish people, without
distinction of sex or class, are pessimists about their future and that
of their country. Light-hearted, humorous, cheerful on the whole, and
quite confident that nothing will ever succeed.

Personally, I have a belief, unreasoning perhaps, but invincible, in the
future of Ireland, which is not founded on a three weeks’ study of her
potentialities. No one can “run a place,” or work a farm, or keep a pack
of hounds, without learning something of those who are necessary to
either of these processes. I have done these things for a good many
years; the place may have walked more often than it ran, and the farm
manager may have made more mistakes than money, and the M.F.H. probably
owes it to her sex that she was spared some of the drawbacks that attend
her office; but she has learnt some things in the course of the years,
and one of them is that in sympathetic and intelligent service a good
Irish servant has no equal, and another, that if you give an Irishman
your trust he will very seldom betray it.

Not often does the personal appeal fail. Not in the country I know best,
at any rate, nor in Martin’s. I have heard of a case in point. A
property, it matters not where, west or south, was being sold to the
tenants, “under the Act,” _i.e._ Mr. Gerald Balfour’s Land Purchase Act,
that instrument of conciliation that has emulated the millennium in
protecting the cockatrice from the weaned child, and has brought peace
and ensued it. I remember the regret with which a woman said that she
“heard that Mr. Balfour was giving up his reins”; a phrase that has
something of almost Scriptural self-abnegation about it. On this
property, all had been happily settled between landlord and tenants,
when a sudden hitch developed itself; a hitch essentially Irish, in that
it was based upon pride, and was nourished by and rooted in a family
feud. A small hill of rock, with occasional thin smears of grass,
divided two of the farms. It was rated at 9_d._ a year. Each of the
adjoining tenants claimed it as appertaining to his holding. The wife of
one had always fed geese on it, the mother of the other was in the habit
of “throwing tubs o’ clothes on it to blaych.” A partition was suggested
by the agent, and was rejected with equal contempt by James on the one
hand, and Jeremiah on the other. The priest attempted arbitration; an
impartial neighbour did the same; finally the landlord, home on short
leave from his ship, joined with the other conciliators, and a step or
two towards a settlement was taken, but there remained about fifty yards
of rock that neither combatant would yield. The sale of the estate was
arrested, the consequent abatement of all rents could not come into
operation, and for their oaths’ sake, and the fractional value of
fourpence-halfpenny, James and Jeremiah continued to sulk in their
tents. At this juncture, and for the first time, the landlord’s sister,
who may, non-committally, be called Lady Mary, seems to have come into
the story. She interviewed James, and she held what is known as “a
heart-to-heart” with Jeremiah. She even brought the latter to the point
of conceding twenty yards; the former had already as good as promised
that he would yield fifteen. There remained therefore fifteen yards, an
irreducible minimum. Lady Mary, however, remained calm. She placed a
combatant each on his ultimate point of concession. Then, in, so she has
told me, an awful silence, she paced the fifteen yards. At seven yards
and a carefully measured half, she, not without difficulty, drove her
walking-stick into a crevice of the rock. Still in silence, and narrowly
observed by the disputants, she collected a few stones, and, like a
Hebrew patriarch, she built, round the walking-stick, a small altar.
Then she stood erect, and looking solemnly upon James and Jeremiah,

“Now men,” she said, “In the name of God, let this be the bounds.”

And it was so.

What is more, a few Sundays later, one of the twain, narrating the
incident after Mass, said with satisfaction,

“It failed the agent, and it failed the landlord, and it failed the
priest; but Lady Mary settled it!”

As a huntsman I knew used to say (relative to puppy-walking), “It’s all
a matter o’ taact. I never see the cook yet I couldn’t get over!”

A cousin of my mother’s, whose name, were I to disclose it, would be
quickly recognised as that of a distinguished member of a former
Conservative administration, and an orator in whom the fires of Bushe
and Plunket had flamed anew, once told me that he had occasion to
consult Disraeli on some matter in connection with Ireland. He found
him lying ill, on a sofa, clad in a gorgeous, flowered dressing-gown,
and with a scarlet fez on his ringlets.

“Ah, Ireland, my dear fellow,” he said, languidly, “that damnable
delightful country, where everything that is right is the opposite of
what it ought to be!”

There was never a truer word; Ireland is a law unto herself and cannot
be dogmatised about. Of the older Ireland, at least, it can be said that
an appeal to generosity or to courtesy did not often fail. Of the newer
Ireland I am less certain. I remember knocking up an old postmaster,
after hours, on a Sunday, and asking for stamps, abjectly, and with the
apologies that were due.

“Ah then!” said the postmaster, with a decent warmth of indignation that
it should be thought he exacted apologies in the matter; “It’d be the
funny Sunday that I’d refuse stamps to a lady!”

My other instance, of the newer Ireland, is also of a post-office, this
time in a small town that prides itself on its republican principles. A
child deposited a penny upon the counter, and said to the lady in
charge, “A pinny stamp, please.”

“Say-Miss-ye-brat!” replied the lady in charge, in a single sabre-cut of
Saxon speech.

       *       *       *       *       *

Martin had ever been theoretically opposed to Home Rule for Ireland, and
was wont to combat argument in its favour with the forebodings which may
be read in the following letters. They were written to her friend,
Captain Stephen Gwynn, in response to some very interesting letters from
him (which, with hers to him, he has most kindly allowed me to print
here). Her love of Ireland, combined with her distrust of some of those
newer influences in Irish affairs to which her letters refer, made her
dread any weakening of the links that bind the United Kingdom into one,
but I believe that if she were here now, and saw the changes that the
past eighteen months have brought to Ireland, she would be quick to
welcome the hope that Irish politics are lifting at last out of the
controversial rut of centuries, and that although it has been said of
East and West that “never the two shall meet,” North and South will yet
prove that in Ireland it is always the impossible that happens.

V. F. M. to CAPTAIN STEPHEN GWYNN, M.P.

“DRISHANE HOUSE,
“SKIBBEREEN.
“_Feb. 1, 1912._

     “...The day after ---- was here I rode on a large horse, of mild
     and reflective habit, away over a high hill, where farms reached up
     to the heather. We progressed by a meandering lane from homestead
     to homestead, and the hill grass was beautifully green and clean,
     and the sun shone upon it in an easterly haze. There was ploughing
     going on, and all the good, quiet work that one longs to do,
     instead of brain-wringing inside four walls. I wondered deeply and
     sincerely whether Home Rule could increase the peacefulness, or
     whether it will not be like upsetting a basket of snakes over the
     country. These people have bought their land. They manage their own
     local affairs. Must there be yet another upheaval for them--and a
     damming up of Old Age Pensions, which now flow smoothly and balmily
     among them, to the enormous comfort and credit of the old people?
     (And since I saw my mother’s old age and death I have understood
     the innermost of that tragedy of failing life.)

     “My Cousin and I, in our small way, live in the manner that seems
     advisable for Ireland. We make money in England and we spend it
     over here. We are sorry for those who have to live in London, but
     Ireland cannot support us all without help.

     “You will understand now how badly I bored your friend, and how
     long-suffering he was.”

From CAPTAIN STEPHEN GWYNN, M.P., to V. F. M.

“HOUSE OF COMMONS.
“_Feb. 8th, 1912._

     “Your letter filled me with a desire to talk to you for about 24
     hours, concerning Ireland. Why snakes?... what demoralisation is
     going to come to your nice country-side because they send ---- or
     another, to sit in Dublin and vote on Irish affairs, which he
     understands less or more, instead of hanging round at St. Stephens?

     “We have too much _abstract_ politics in Ireland, we want them real
     and concrete. Take Old Age Pensions, for instance. I don’t for an
     instant believe that the pension will ever be cut down, but I do
     think that an Irish Assembly ought to decide whether farmers should
     qualify for it by giving their farms to their sons. I do think that
     we ought to be able to pass a law enabling us to put a ferry across
     Corrib with local money; it is now impossible because of one
     Englishman’s opposition. I think we ought to be able to tackle the
     whole transit question, including the liberation of canals from
     railway control, and including also the Train Ferry and All Red
     Route possibilities. In 1871 Lord Hartington said it was a strong
     argument for Home Rule that a Royal Commission had reported in 1867
     for the State control of Irish railways, forty years ago, and
     nothing has been done but to appoint another Commission. Poor Law,
     the whole Education system--all these things want an assembly of
     competent men, with leisure and local knowledge. You think we can’t
     get them? That is the trouble with people like you. You know the
     peasantry very well; you don’t know the middle class.... There are
     plenty of men in Ireland--men of the Nationalist party--brilliant
     young men, like Kettle,[15] who has also courage and enterprise. He
     once gave us all a lead in a very ugly corner with a crowd.

     “Devlin is to my thinking as good a man as Lloyd George, and that
     is a big word. Redmond and Dillon seem to me more like statesmen
     than anyone on either front bench. Of course, in many cases here
     you feel the want of an educated tradition behind. No one can count
     the harm that was done by keeping Catholics out of Trinity Coll.,
     Dublin. But beside the Nationalists there will be no disinclination
     to employ other educated men, witness Kavanagh. Some of our fiercer
     people wanted to stop his election, right or wrong, but we reasoned
     them over, and once he got into the party no man was better
     listened to, even when, as sometimes happened, he differed with the
     majority.... He would be in an Irish Parliament, in one house or
     the other, and a better public man could not be found.... To my
     mind the present System _breeds_ what you have called ‘snakes.’ In
     Clare, among the finest people I ever met in Ireland, you have the
     beastly and abominable shooting, and no man will bring another to
     justice. They are out of their bearings to the law, and will be,
     till they are made to feel it is their own law. And the scandal of
     bribery in ‘Local Elections’ will never be put down till you have a
     central assembly where things will be thrashed out without any
     fear of seeming to back ‘Dublin Castle’ against a ‘good
     Nationalist.’

     “For Gentlefolk (to use the old word) who want to live in the
     country, Ireland is going to be a better place to live in than it
     has been these thirty years--yes, or than before, for it is bad for
     people to be a caste. They will get their place in public business,
     easily and welcome, those who care to take it, but on terms of
     equality, with the rest. Don’t tell me that Ireland isn’t a
     pleasanter place for men like Kavanagh or Walter Nugent, than for
     the ordinary landlord person who talks about ‘we’ and ‘they.’

     “Caste is at the bottom of nine-tenths of our trouble. A Catholic
     bishop said to me, drink did a lot of harm in Ireland, but not half
     as much as gentility. Everybody wanting to be a clerk. Catholic
     clerks anxious to be in Protestant tennis clubs, Protestant tennis
     clubs anxious to keep out Catholic clerks, and so on, and so on. My
     friend, a guest for anybody’s house in London, in half of Dublin
     socially impossible.

     “I am prophesying, no doubt, but I know, and you, with all your
     knowledge and your insight _don’t_ know--what is best worth knowing
     in Ireland, better even than the lovely ways of the peasant folk.
     I’ve seen and rubbed shoulders with men in the making.

     “You don’t, for instance, know D. E., who used to drive a van
     in ---- and was a Fenian in arms, and the starved orphan of a ----
     labourer first of all,--and is now the very close personal friend
     of a high official personage. Now, if ever I met Don Quixote I met
     him in the shoes of D. E.; if you like a little want of training to
     digest the education that he acquired, largely in gaol, but with a
     real love of fine thoughts. If Sterne could have heard D. E. and
     another old warrior, E. P. O’Kelly--and a very charming, shrewd old
     person--quoting ‘Tristram Shandy’ which they got by heart in
     Kilmainham, Sterne would have got more than perhaps he deserved in
     the way of satisfaction.

     “This inordinate epistle is my very embarrassing tribute. You know
     so much. You and yours stand for so much that is the very choice
     essence of Ireland, that it fills me with distress to see you all
     standing off there in your own paddock, distrustful and not even
     curious about the life you don’t necessarily touch.

     “You and I will both live, probably, to see a new order growing up.
     I daresay it may not attract you, and may disappoint me, only, for
     heaven’s sake, don’t think it is going to be all ‘snakes.’

     “And do forgive me for having inflicted all this on you. After all,
     you needn’t read it--and very likely you can’t!...”

V. F. M. to CAPTAIN GWYNN, M.P.

“DRISHANE HOUSE,
“SKIBBEREEN,
“_Feb. 10, 1912._

     “I do indeed value your letter, and like to think you snatched so
     much from your busy day in order to write it.... By ‘snakes’ in
     Ireland, I mean a set of new circumstances, motives, influences,
     and possibilities acting on people’s lives and characters, and
     causing disturbance. My chief reason for this fear that I have is
     that Irish Nationalism is not one good solid piece of homespun. It
     is a patch work. There are some extremely dangerous factors in it,
     one of the worst being the Irish-American revolutionary. The older
     Fenianism lives there, _plus_ all that is least favourable in
     American republicanism.... (These) will look on Ireland as the
     depot and jumping-off place for their animosity to England. Apart
     from America there is much hostility to England, dormant and
     theoretical, innate and inherited--and it is fostered by certain
     Gaelic League teachings. Here again I speak only of what I know
     personally. I have seen the prize book of Irish poetry given at a
     ‘Feis’ to a little boy as a prize for dancing. A series of war
     songs against England.... You see what I am aiming at. There are
     dangerous elements in Ireland, and strong ones, Irish-American,
     Gaelic League, Sinn Fein, and what I feel very uncertain about is
     whether straight and genuine and tolerant people, like you, will
     have the power to control them. With the Home Rule banner gone,
     what is to keep them in hand?... I am sure that you will despise
     this feeling on my part. You feel that the Church of Rome is with
     you, and that with its help all will fall into line. And you feel
     that men of high and practical talent are with you and must
     prevail.... A Roman Catholic ascendancy and government will bring
     Socialism, because now-a-days Socialism is the complementary colour
     of R.C. government or ascendancy. America will play its part
     there--the general trend of the world will continue; the priesthood
     knows it, and I am sorry for them. I do not want to see them
     dishonoured and humiliated. I know their influence for good as well
     as I know the danger of the policy of their Church. That is my
     second point. A Vatican policy for Ireland it will have to be,
     under Home Rule, or else the Priesthood is shouldered aside, and
     that is an ugly and demoralising thing. The religious question is
     deep below all others, and we all are aware of that. There is
     perfect toleration between the Protestants and Catholics
     individually (except for the North). All, as far as I have ever
     known, is give and take and good-breeding on the subject. We accept
     the Holydays of the R.C. Church (which are still in full force in
     the West) and they go to early Mass in order that they may drive us
     to church later in the day. There is no trouble whatever, and we go
     to each other’s funerals, etc.! But the larger policy of the Church
     of Rome is a different thing, and a dangerous--and Socialism is its
     Nemesis....

     “I wish that I did know the men you speak of. I am sure they are
     tip-top men, and no one realises more than I do the talent and the
     genius that lie among the Irish lower and middle classes. I am not
     quite clear as to what either you or I mean by ‘middle classes,’ I
     think of well-to-do farmers, and small professional people in the
     towns. We know both these classes pretty well down here.... Last
     year we had a middle-class man at luncheon here, an able business
     man, working like a nigger, and an R.C. and Home Ruler. We
     discussed the matter. He said, as all you genuine people say and
     believe, that once Home Rule was granted, the good men among
     Protestant Unionists would be selected, and the wasters flung
     aside. I said, and still say, that the brave and fair thing would
     be to select them _beforehand_, show trust in them, give them
     confidence, and then indeed there would be a strong case for Home
     Rule. His argument was that they must keep up this artificial,
     feverish, acrid agitation, or their case falls to the ground. Two
     exactly opposite points of view.

     “The people that I am most afraid of are the town politicians. I am
     not fond of anything about towns; they are full of second-hand
     thinking; they know nothing of raw material and the natural
     philosophy of the country people. As to caste, it is in the towns
     that the _vulgar_ idea of caste is created. The country people
     believe in it strongly; they cling to a belief in what it should
     stand for of truth and honour--and there the best classes touch the
     peasant closely, and understand each other. ‘A lady’s word.’[16]
     How often has that been brought up before me as a thing
     incorruptible and unquestionable, and it incites one, and humbles
     one, and gives a consciousness of deep responsibility.

     “I think the social tight places you speak of exist just as tightly
     in England, Scotland, and Wales. Social ambition is vulgarity, of
     course, and even a republican spirit does not cure it--witness
     America. It is not Ireland alone that is ‘sicklied o’er with the
     pale thought of caste!’ ... I venture to think that your friend
     looks on me with a friendly eye, especially since I told him that
     my foster-mother took me secretly, as a baby to the priest and had
     me baptised. It was done for us all, and my father and mother knew
     it quite well, and never took any notice. I was also baptised by
     Lord Plunket in the drawing-room at Ross, so the two Churches can
     fight it out for me!...”

V. F. M. to CAPTAIN GWYNN.

“DRISHANE,
“_Nov. 8, 1912_.

     “It is nice of you to let the authors of ‘Dan Russel’ know that
     what they said has helped[17] ... and I can assure you that it
     gives us real pleasure to think of it.

     “I am very glad that you yourself like it, and feel with us about
     John Michael and Mrs. Delanty.

     “One does not meet these people out of Ireland; they are a blend
     not to be arrived at elsewhere. But I wish there were more John
     Michaels; shyness is so nice a quality when it goes deep. In fact
     all really nice people have shy hearts, I think--but their friends
     enjoy the quality more than they do, ... I was up in the North
     myself at the Signing of the Covenant, not in Belfast, but in the
     country. I went up on a visit there, not as a journalist, but when
     I saw what I saw I wrote an article about it for the _Spectator_. I
     did not know the North at all.... I send you what I wrote, because
     it is an honest impression. What surprised me about the place was
     the feeling of cleverness, and go, and also the people struck me as
     being hearty. If only the South would go up North and see what they
     are doing there, and how they are doing it, and ask them to show
     them how, it would make a good deal of difference. And then the
     North should come South and see what nice people we are, and how we
     do _that_! Your lovely Donegal I did not see, but hope to do that
     next time. You need not send back the _Spectator_, because that is
     a heavy supertax on the reader.”




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE LAST

    She hid it always, close against her breast,
      A golden vase, close sealed and strangely wrought,
      And set with gems, whose dim eyes, mystery fraught,
    Shot broken gleams, like secrets half confessed.
    “One day,” she said, “Love’s perfumed kisses pressed
      Against its lip their perfectness, unsought,
      And suddenly the dizzy fragrance caught
    My senses in its mesh, and gave them rest.
      And life’s disquietude no more I feel,
      For now,” she said, “my heart sleeps still and light.
      Love’s Anodyne outlasts the lingering years!”
      But in the darkness of an autumn night
      Her heart woke, weeping, and she brake the seal.
      The scent was dead; the vase was full of tears.


I have come to what must be the final chapter, and the thought most
present with me is that in writing it I am closing the door on these
memories of two lives that made the world a pleasant place for each
other, and I find now that although I began them with reluctance, it is
with reluctance still that I must end them.

It has been hard, often, to leave untold so many of those trivial things
that counted for more, in the long run, than the occasional outstanding
facts of two quite uneventful lives. I fear I have yielded too much to
the temptation of telling and talking nonsense, and now there remains
only the Appendix in which to retrieve Martin’s character and mine for
intelligence and for a serious concern for the things that are serious.

To return to our work, which for us, at all events, if for no one else,
was serious. As soon as we had recovered from “Dan Russel,” Martin set
forth on what I find entered in my diary as “a series of tribal
war-dances round the County Galway,” which meant that she paid visits,
indefatigably, and with entire satisfaction, in her own county and among
her own allies and kinsfolk. I should like to quote her account of a
visit to one of her oldest friends, Lady Gregory, at Coole Park, where
she met (and much enjoyed meeting) Mr. W. B. Yeats, and where she,
assisted by the poet, carved her initials on a tree dedicated to the
Muses, whereon A. E., and Dr. Douglas Hyde, and others of high
achievement had inscribed themselves. But I must hold to the ordinance
of silence as to living people that she herself ordained and would wish
me to observe.

No one ever enjoyed good company more than Martin, and, as the beggars
say, she “thravelled the County Galway,” and there was good company and
a welcome before her wherever she went.

At about this time she and I were invited to a public dinner in Dublin,
given to Irish literary women by the Corinthian Club; and, having
secured exemption from speech-making, we found it a highly interesting
entertainment, at which were materialised for us many who till then had
been among the things believed in but not seen. At this time also, or a
little later, I re-established the West Carbery Hounds, after a brief
interregnum. I only now allude to them in order to record the fact that
when the first draft of the reconstituted pack arrived, the lamented
“Slipper” (now no more) met them at the station with an enormous bouquet
of white flowers in a cavity in his coat that might have begun life as a
button-hole, and a tall hat. He cheered the six couples as they left the
station yard (accompanied, it may not be out of place to mention,
ridiculously, by two and a half gambolling couples of black and white
British-Holstein young cattle, on a herd of which magpie breed my sister
and I were embarking), and then, as the procession moved like a circus
through the streets of Skibbereen, “Slipper” renewed the task of
drinking all their healths, this time at my expense.

The doctrine that sincere friendship is only possible between men dies
hard. It is, at last, in the fulness of time, expiring by force of fact,
and is now, like many another decayed convention, dragging out a
deplorable old age in facetious paragraphs in “Comic Corners,” where the
Mother-in-law, Mrs. Gamp and her ministrations, and the Unfortunate
Husband (special stress being laid on the sufferings endured by the
latter while his wife is enjoying herself upstairs) gibber together, and
presumably amuse someone.

The outstanding fact, as it seems to me, among women who live by their
brains, is friendship. A profound friendship that extends through every
phase and aspect of life, intellectual, social, pecuniary. Anyone who
has experience of the life of independent and artistic women knows this;
and it is noteworthy that these friendships of women will stand even the
strain of matrimony for one or both friends. I gravely doubt that had
Jonathan outlived Uriah he would have seen much of David.

However, controversy, and especially controversy of this complexion, is
a bore. As Martin said, in a letter to me,

“Rows are a mistake; which is the only reason I don’t fight with you
for invariably spelling ‘practice,’ the noun, with an ‘s.’”

Martin had a very special gift for friendship, both with women and with
men. Her sympathies were wide, and her insight into character and motive
enabled her to meet each of her many friends on their own ground, and to
enter deeply and truly into their lives, and give them a share in hers.

In spite of the ordinance of silence, I feel as if she would wish me to
record in this book the names, at least, of some of those whom she
delighted to honour, and, with all diffidence, I beg them to understand
that in the very brief mention of them that will be found in the
Appendix, I have only ventured to do this because I believe that she
desires it.

I suppose it was the result of old habit, and of the return of the
hounds, but, for whatever reason, during the years that followed the
appearance of “Dan Russel the Fox,” Martin and I put aside the notions
we had been dwelling upon in connection with “a serious novel,” and took
to writing “R.M.” stories again. These, six couple of them (like the
first draft of the re-established pack), wandered through various
periodicals, chiefly _Blackwood’s Magazine_, and in July, 1915, they
were published in a volume with the title of “In Mr. Knox’s Country.”

We were in Kerry when the book appeared, or rather we were on our way
there. I remember with what anxiety I bought a _Spectator_ at the Mallow
platform bookstall, and even more vividly do I recall our departure from
Mallow, when Martin, and Ethel Penrose, and I, all violently tried to
read the _Spectator_ review of Mr. Knox at the same moment.

       *       *       *       *       *

I will say nothing now of the time that we spent in Kerry; a happy
time, in lovely weather, in a lovely place. It was the last of many such
times, and it is too near, now, to be written of.

I will try no more. Withered leaves, blowing in through the open window
before a September gale, are falling on the page. Our summers are ended.
“‘Vanity of vanities,’ saith the Preacher.”

I have tried to write of the people, and the things, and the events that
she loved and was interested in. It has been a happiness to me to do so,
and at times, while I have been writing, the present has been forgotten
and I have felt as though I were recapturing some of the “careless
rapture” of older days.

The world is still not without its merits; I am not ungrateful, and I
have many reasons that are not all in the past, and one in especial of
which I will not now speak, for gratitude. But there is a thing that an
old widow woman said, long ago, that remains in my mind. Her
husband--she spoke of him as “her kind companion”--had died, and she
said to me, patiently, and without tears,

“Death makes people lonesome, my dear.”


FINIS.




APPENDIX I

LETTERS FROM CHIEF JUSTICE CHARLES KENDAL BUSHE TO MRS. BUSHE


CHARLES KENDAL BUSHE to MRS. BUSHE.

WATERFORD. (Undated.)
Probably July or August, 1798.

     “Within this day or two the United Irishmen rose in the Co Kilkenny
     and disarm’d every gentleman and man in the County except Pierce
     Butler. O’Flaherty, Davis, Nixon, Lee, and Tom Murphy was not
     spar’d and they even beat up the Quarters of Bob’s Seraglio, but he
     had the day before taken the precaution to remove his arms, and
     among them my double barrell’d Gun, to Pierce Butler’s as a place
     of safety, so that no arms remain’d but the arms of his Dulcinea,
     but what they did in that respect Bob says not.... The United men
     have done one serious mischief which is that they have discredited
     Bank notes to such a degree that in Wexford no one wd give a Crown
     for a national note or take one in payment and here tho they take
     them they wont give Change for them so that at the Bar Room we are
     oblig’d to pass little promissory notes for our Dinner and pay them
     when they come to a Guinea. I assure you if you ow’d 17 shillgs
     here no one wou’d give you four and take a Guinea. As to Gold it is
     vanish’d. I have receiv’d but 2 Gold Guineas in £133.0.0 since I
     came on Circuit. There is a good deal of Alarm about these United
     Men every where.”

Another letter, written at about the same time as the above, is dated
“Wexford, July twenty sixth, 1798.” It seems to have been written while
on circuit, a short time after the suppression of the Rebellion.

CHARLES KENDAL BUSHE to MRS. BUSHE.

“My dearest Nancy,

     “We return by Ross” (Co. Wexford) “both for greater safety and that
     we may see the scene of the famous battle.” (This probably was
     Vinegar Hill). “From every observation I can make it appears to me
     that this Country is completely quieted; if you were to hear all
     the different anecdotes told here you wou’d suppose you were
     reading another Helen Maria Williams. I shall give you but
     one--Col. Lehunte who is very civil to us was a prisoner to the
     Rebels and tolerably well treated as such till one day in the
     tattering (_sic_) of his house a Room--furnish’d with antique
     ornaments in black and _orange_ was discover’d a small Skreen in
     the same colours with heathen divinities on it. This Skreen was
     carried instantly by the enrag’d mob thro the town as a proof of an
     intended Massacre by the Orange Men. This Skreen, says the famous
     fury Mrs. Dixon, was to be the standard of their Cavalry. This,
     (Hope) is the anchor on which the Catholic sailors were to be
     roasted alive--This, (Jupiter’s Eagle) is the Vulture that was to
     pick out the Catholic Children’s Eyes--She went thro the Mythology
     of the Skreen in this rational Exposition and entirely convinc’d
     the Mob. In a moment Col. Lehunte was dragg’d out to Execution,
     and his life was sav’d in the same manner his house was, by the
     number of disputants who shou’d take it. He received three pike
     wounds and was beat almost to death with sticks and the end of
     firelocks and at last taken back for a more deliberate Execution in
     the morning, being thrown for the night into a Dungeon where he lay
     wounded on fetters, bolts, and broken Bottles. This is a venerable
     old Gentleman, near 70 years old.

     “We hear many such stories. The Bridge is deep stain’d with blood.

“Ever yours, my darling Nancy,

“C. K. BUSHE.”



The temptation to quote extensively from these early letters of “the
Chief” cannot be too freely indulged in, but I may include an account,
written from Clonmel, in about 1797, to his wife, giving an account of
what he calls “a most novel and extraordinary and disgusting species of
crime”; which is a moderate way of defining the comprehensive atrocity
of the act in question.

CHARLES KENDAL BUSHE to MRS. BUSHE.

CLONMEL. (_circa 1797._)

     “...The woman was clearly convicted and will be exemplarily
     punish’d for it. She robb’d a churchyard of the hand of a dead man
     which she put into all the milk she churn’d. Butter making is a
     great part of the trade of the Country and the unfortunate Wretch
     was persuaded that this hand drawn thro the Milk in the devil’s
     name would give a miraculous quantity of butter, and it seems _she
     has long_ made it a practice.”

From CHIEF JUSTICE BUSHE to MRS. BUSHE.

“OMAGH. _Monday August 16. 1810._

“My dearest Nan,

     “By making a forc’d march with Smyly here I have arrived some hours
     before the other Judge, Cavalcade &c. and I have for the first time
     since I left town sat down in a room by myself with something like
     tranquillity, at least that negative Repose that consists in the
     absence of stress or clamour fuss and hurry. The day has
     fortunately been good and without stopping we rode here, 21 miles
     across the mountains. This I found pleasant and indeed necessary
     after the Confinement and bad weather which we have had
     uninterruptedly since we left Dublin. You have no notion of such a
     den as Cavan is. It is no wonder that poor Smyly us’d to get fever
     in it, I am only astonish’d that I ever got out of it for I was not
     for a moment well. It lies at the bottom of a Bason form’d by many
     hills closing in on each other, and is surrounded by bogs and
     lakes. The Sun can scarcely reach it, you look up at the heavens as
     you do out of a jail yard that has high walls and I was glad to
     have a large Turf fire in my Room. The Water is quite yellow and
     deranges the stomach &c. so that my poor head was a mass of
     confusion and my Spirits were slack enough.... After breakfast, bad
     as the day was, I got a boat and went on the lake (Lough Erne) and
     sail’d to the Island of Devenish where there is a curious Ruin of
     an antient place of worship and a Round Tower in as perfect
     preservation as the day it was built.... Short as the time was if
     the weather had been favourable I was determined upon seeing Lough
     Derg and St. Patrick’s purgatory which is in a small island in the
     middle of it and which is in its history certainly one of the
     greatest Curiosities in Europe.[18] It has maintained its Character
     as the principal place of penance in the World since the first
     Establishment of Christianity in Ireland and is as much frequented
     now by Pilgrims from all Countries as it was in what we are in the
     habit of calling the darker ages, as freely as if our own was
     enlighten’d. Miller’s house is about ten miles from it and he has
     by enquiries from the Priests and otherwise ascertained that the
     average number of pilgrims during the season which begins with the
     Summer and ends with the first of August exceeds ten thousand. This
     last Season in this present year the number was much greater. They
     all perform their journey barefooted and in mean Dress but those
     of the upper Class are discover’d by the delicacy of their hands
     and feet. There is a large ferry Boat which from morning to night
     is employ’d in transporting and retransporting them. Each Pilgrim
     remains 24 hours in the Island performing Devotions round certain
     stone altars call’d Stations, at which five Priests perpetually
     officiate. All this time and for some time before they strictly
     fast, and on leaving the Island the Priest gives them what is
     called Bread and Wine, that is Bread and Lake water which they
     positively assert has the Taste of wine and the power of refreshing
     and recovering them....”

The end of this letter, giving a description of a visit to
Edgeworthstown, appears in the book, Chapter II, page 47.




APPENDIX II

     The following is written by CAPTAIN STEPHEN GWYNN, M.P., Member for
     Galway City, who has very kindly permitted me to include it among
     these memories.


Probably no one can have really known “Martin Ross” who did not spend
some time in her company either in Connemara or West Cork. I, to my
sorrow, only met her once, at a Dublin dinner table. That hour’s talk
has left on my mind a curiously limited and even negative impression.
She looked surprisingly unlike a person who spent much of her life in
the open air; and it was hard to associate her with the riotous humour
of many “R.M.” stories. What remains positive in the impression is a
sense of extreme fineness and delicacy, qualities which reflect
themselves in the physical counterparts of that restraint and sure taste
which are in the essence of all that she signed.

That one meeting served me well, however, because out of it arose
casually an intermittent correspondence which passed into terms of
something like friendship. Once at all events I traded, as it were, on a
friend’s kindness; for when a boy of mine lay sick abroad, and I was
seeking for acceptable things to bring to his bedside, I wrote
repeatedly to Martin Ross, provoking replies from a most generous
letter-writer--letters very touching in their kindness.

But most of our communications had their source in the prompting which
urged her to speak her mind to a Nationalist Member of Parliament,
concerning happenings in Ireland. These letters show how gravely and
anxiously she thought about her country, and events have written a grim
endorsement on certain of her apprehensions. She was never of those who
can be content to regard Ireland as a pleasant place for sport, full of
easy, laughable people; or she would never have understood Ireland with
that intensity which can be felt even in her humour. If her letters show
that she was often angry with her countrymen, they show too that it was
because she could not be indifferent to the honour of Ireland.

_September, 1917._




APPENDIX III

HER FRIENDS


In trying to include in these divagations the names of some of the chief
among the friends of Martin Ross, I am met at once by the thought of her
brothers and sisters. These were first in her life, and they held their
place in it, and in her heart, in a manner that is not always given to
brothers and sisters. Two griefs, the death of her eldest brother,
Robert, and of the sister next to her in age, Edith Dawson, struck her
with a force that can best be measured by what the loss of two people so
entirely lovable meant to others less near to them than she. Handsome
and amusing, charming and generous, one may go on heaping up adjectives,
yet come no nearer to explaining to those who did not know Edith what
was lost when she died. Many of the times to which Martin looked back
with most enjoyment were spent with Edith and her husband, Cuthbert
Dawson. Colonel Dawson was then in the Queen’s Bays, and Martin’s
stories of those soldiering days were full of riding, and
steam-launching, and motoring (the last at an early period in history,
when, in Connemara at all events, a motor was described by the poor
people as “a hell-cart,” and received as such). All these things, and
the more dangerous the better, were what she and Edith found their
pleasure in, with the spirit that took all the fun that was going in
its stride, and did not flinch when trouble, suffering, and sorrow had
to be faced.

Of Robert, she has herself written, and now but one brother and one
sister of all that brilliant family remain; Mr. James Martin, the Head
of the House, and Mrs. Hamilton Currey, whose husband, the late
Commander Hamilton Currey, R.N., was a distinguished writer on naval
matters, and was one whose literary opinion was very deeply valued by
Martin.

She was, as Captain Gwynn has said, “a generous letter-writer,” and I
have been allowed by him and by one of her very special friends, Mrs.
Campbell, to make extracts from some of her letters to them. Her
letters, as Mrs. Campbell says, “have so much of her delightful self in
them,” that I very much regret that, for various reasons, I have not
been able to print more of them.

Another of her great friends was Miss Nora Tracey, with whom she was
staying in Ulster at the tremendous moment of the signing of the Ulster
Covenant. Few things ever made a deeper political impression upon Martin
than did that visit, and the insight that she then gained into Ulster
and its fierce intensity of purpose did not cease to influence her
views. Whatever political opinions may be held, and however much the
attitude of No Compromise may be regretted, the impressiveness of Ulster
has to be acknowledged. No one was more sensitive to this than Martin,
and an article that, at this time, she wrote and sent to the _Spectator_
was inspired by what she saw and heard in the North during that time of
crisis.

Name after name of her friends comes to me, and I can only feel the
futility of writing them down, and thinking that in so doing it is
possible to explain her talent for friendship, her fine and faithful
enthusiasm for the people whom she liked; still less to indicate how
much their affection, and interest, and sympathy helped to fill her
life, and to make it what it was, a happy one.

A few names at least I may record.

Mr. and Mrs. Edmund Helps, Rose Helps, Mr. C. L. Graves, Lady Gregory,
Mrs. Wynne (who is one of Lord Morris’s daughters, and is one of a
family of old Galway friends and neighbours), Miss Gertrude Sweetnam,
Miss A. S. Kinkead, Sir Horace Plunkett, Fan Morris, “Jem” Barlow, and
Martin Ross’s kinsman, Mr. Justice Archer Martin, Justice of Appeal,
Victoria, B.C.

It is of no avail to prolong the list, though I could do so (and I ask
to be forgiven for unintentional omissions), and I will do no more than
touch on her many friends among our many relations. Rose Barton, Ethel
Penrose (my own oldest friend, loved by Martin more than most), Violet
Coghill, Loo-Loo Plunket, Jim Penrose (that “Professor of Embroidery and
Collector of Irish Point” to whom she dedicated the “Patrick’s Day
Hunt”), and, nearest of all after her own family, my sister and my five
brothers, to all of whom she was as another sister, only, as the Army
List says, “with precedence of that rank.”

An end must come. I am afraid I have forgotten much, and I know I have
failed in much that I had hoped to do, but I know, too, however far I
may have come short, that the memory of Martin Ross is safe with her
friends.




APPENDIX IV

BIBLIOGRAPHY


“An Irish Cousin.”        1889: R. Bentley & Son;
                          1903: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Naboth’s Vineyard.”      1891: Spencer Blackett.

“Through Connemara in a Governess Cart.”
                          1892: W. H. Allen & Co.

“In the Vine Country.”    1893: W. H. Allen & Co.

“The Real Charlotte.”     1895: Ward & Downey;
                          1900: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Beggars on Horseback.”
                          1895: Blackwood & Sons.

“The Silver Fox.”         1897: Lawrence and Bullen;
                          1910: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Some Experiences of an Irish R.M.”
                          1899: Longmans, Green & Co.

“A Patrick’s Day Hunt.”
                          1902: Constable & Co.

“Slipper’s A B C of Foxhunting.”
                          1903: Longmans, Green & Co.

“All on the Irish Shore.”
                          1903: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Some Irish Yesterdays.”
                          1906: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Further Experiences of an Irish R.M.”
                          1908: Longmans, Green & Co.

“Dan Russel the Fox.”     1911: Methuen & Co., Ltd.

“The Story of the Discontented Little Elephant.”
                          1912: Longmans, Green & Co.

“In Mr. Knox’s Country.”
                          1915: Longmans, Green & Co.


PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY R. CLAY AND SONS, LTD.,
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E. 1, AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Robert has told me how, hearing from Willie Wills that “the
money-market was tight,” he went to proffer assistance. In Willie’s
studio he was about to light a cigarette with a half-burned “spill” of
paper, when he became aware that the “spill” was a five-pound note, an
unsuspected relic of more prosperous times, that had already been used
for a like purpose. E. Œ. S.

[2] This sentence was subsequently introduced in the article “At the
River’s Edge,” by Martin Ross, _The Englishwoman’s Review_.

[3] In these, and all the following letters, I have left the spelling,
punctuation, etc., unchanged.

[4] Solicitor-General.

[5] Daniel O’Connell.

[6] Among the letters in the old letter-box of which I have spoken
was a paper, the contents of which may be offered to the professional
genealogist. They are as follows:

“By the marriage of Charles Bushe to Emmeline Coghill, (daughter of
Sir J. Coghill Bt. by his first wife,) the lady becomes neice (_sic_)
to her husband, sister to her mother, and daughter to her grandmother,
aunt to her sisters and cousins, and grandaunt to her own children,
stepmother to her cousins, and sister-in-law to her father, while her
mother will be at the same time aunt and grandmother to her nephews and
neices.” I recommend no one to try to understand these statements.--E.
Œ. S.

[7] Throughout these recollections I have, as far as has been possible,
refrained from mentioning those who are still trying to make the
best of a moderate kind of world. (Far be it from me to add to their
trials!) I wish to say, however, in connection with the subject of
this chapter, that in the struggle for life which so many of the Irish
gentry had at this period to face, Martin’s brothers and sisters were
no less ardently engaged than were their mother and their youngest
sister. In London, in India, in Ceylon, the Martins were doing “their
country’s work,” as Mr. Kipling has sung, and although the fates at
first prevented their taking a hand in person in the restoration of
Ross, it is well known that “The Irish over the seas” are not in the
habit of forgetting “their own people and their Father’s House.”

[8] Mrs. Hewson died July, 1917.

[9] I think it best to spell all the Irish phrases phonetically.

[10] December 26th.

[11] Scapular and Agnus Dei.

[12] “_Et in Arcadia Ego_,” E. L. in the _Spectator_. August 25, 1917.

[13] This article was subsequently incorporated in Martin Ross’s sketch
“Children of the Captivity” and is reprinted in “Some Irish Yesterdays.”

[14] Of this same American a tale is told which might, I think, had she
known it, have mitigated Martin’s disapproval. One of the more futile
of his pupils showed him a landscape that she had painted. He regarded
it for some time in silence, then he said:

“Did you see it like that?”

“Oh yes, Mr. L----!” twittered the pupil.

“And did you feel it like that?”

“Oh yes, Mr. L----, indeed I did!”

“Wal,” said Mr. L----, smoothly, “the next time you see and feel like
that, _don’t paint_!”

[15] Professor Kettle was killed, fighting in France, in the Royal
Dublin Fusiliers at Ginchy, in September, 1916.

[16] To this may be added a companion phrase. “A Gentleman’s bargain;
no huxthering!”

[17] See Appendix II.

[18] “Evidence of the widespread fame of St. Patrick’s Purgatory,
Lough Derg, Co. Donegal, in mediaeval days is furnished by a document
recently copied from the Chancery treaty roll of Richard II. This is
a safe conduct issued on the 6th September, 1397, to Raymond Viscount
of Perilleux, Knight of Rhodes, a subject of the King of France, who
desired to make the pilgrimage. It was addressed to all constables,
marshals, admirals, senechals, governors, bailiffs, prefects,
captains, castellans, majors, magistrates, counsellors of cities and
towns, guardians of camps, ports, bridges and passways, and their
subordinates--in a word, to all those who under one title or another
exercised some authority in those days--and recited that Raymond
‘intends and purposes to come into our Kingdom of England and to cross
over and travel through the said Kingdom to our land of Ireland, there
to see and visit the Purgatory of St. Patrick, with twenty men and
thirty horses in his company.’ The conduct went on to enjoin that any
of the little army of officials mentioned above should not molest the
said Raymond during his journey to Lough Derg, nor during his return
therefrom, nor as far as in them lay should they permit injury to him,
his men, horses or property; provided always that the Viscount and his
men on entering any camp, castle or fortified town, should present the
letter of safe conduct to the guardians of the place, and in purchasing
make fair and ready payment for food or other necessaries. The safe
conduct was valid until the Easter of the following year. Besides
showing that over five hundred years ago foreigners were anxious to
make the pilgrimage which so many make in the present age, the document
is interesting inasmuch as it gives an indication of the difficulties
under which a pilgrim or tourist travelled in the fourteenth century.”
(_Cork Examiner_, August 8, 1917.)








End of Project Gutenberg's Irish Memories, by Edith Somerville and Martin Ross